Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,499,143 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2499141}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:31 | active | 1902 | 0 |
|
LEARN_MORE | https://www.vagaro.com/us04/poshbeautymedspa/book- | TRACI COOK | https://www.facebook.com/100086689429206/ | 1 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | vagaro.com | CAROUSEL | https://www.vagaro.com/us04/poshbeautymedspa/book-now?fbclid=PAAaZikZh3Qj05qNfn_SaUcIzBb0gMNiiYSpiCFnRabRw12IoK8lxt2e2S_eE_aem_AfqPwI7hBXEUYKVn9CEFQLd7vmYNRVg2FH-8AKqIB8pldtfuuK0ipQeQOCu-erLBjac | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467746690_1252166792597272_5997851203799714942_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=TXbI9y_-6lIQ7kNvgHKvSW9&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ARedmqD5iJVGF4qPZrxL5G6&oh=00_AYBtqpbnrTHyclV2aQVR10-vtdbH2P4mERe3D5vxEUqD9Q&oe=6745A196 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | TRACI COOK | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,500,703 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}' |
Yes | 2024-11-21 18:48 | active | 1903 | 0 |
|
š¦ ATTENTION DETROIT LIONS FANS š¦ Our Jack Daniels Barrel Proof Store Pick with the Detroit Lions Logos are Ready For Pre Order! What better way to restore the roar as we get ready for the first Super Bowl in Lions history? #detroit #lions #lionswonagain #youknowthelionswonagain #win #dancampbell #jaredgoff #amonra #jackdaniels #jackdanielswhiskey #whiskey #football #footballplayers @jaredgoff @aidanhutch97 @penei_sewell @amonra_stbrown @detroitlionsnfl @bigsgjamo @reallyunderstandme @beautyofitbb @malcolm_rod_20 @_.jah1._ | SHOP_NOW | https://winepalacemi.com/products/jack-daniels-whi | Wine Palace of Livonia, MI | https://www.facebook.com/winepalacelivonia/ | 5,066 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Shop now | 0 | winepalacemi.com | IMAGE | https://winepalacemi.com/products/jack-daniels-whiskey-single-barrel-proof-tennessee-750ml | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467633125_547008624918632_3293722795205369626_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=29rfY0Oe8ZMQ7kNvgGgyJHv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AdGnjWWuDE_0h1pfe5BwNrp&oh=00_AYBerR14Z6MzAdh5pDKH4HZKUiAy6rcZGa7Z_I5ZxJRDYA&oe=6745B270 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Wine Palace of Livonia, MI | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,500,095 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2500102}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:48 | active | 1903 | 0 |
|
VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE | http://instagram.com/kellyoconnorphotography | Kelly O'Connor Photography | https://www.facebook.com/100052597015836/ | 503 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Visit Instagram Profile | 0 | instagram.com | CAROUSEL | http://instagram.com/kellyoconnorphotography | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467870996_8843882565671941_615593128268212718_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fb3p_VtSvDMQ7kNvgEdcgaR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ABSw4i5y5Or9u10l3JvdRlC&oh=00_AYDOoiPsmjllTeSJB2s6r6vJF3BFzldAsng-5aGzFxBF_Q&oe=6745B177 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Kelly O'Connor Photography | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,499,725 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-21 18:48 | active | 1903 | 0 | Read next chapter | For her, marrying her best friend and carrying his child was a dream come true. However, just at this joyful moment, the man's beloved returned... ===== "It's a good thing you're cautious. You could've lost your baby, Miss Monroe," the GYN told me seriously as she could see the shock in my eyes. Had I heard it right? I was pregnant? I was pregnant with a baby for Pierce--my best friend and my first crush! On the way out of the hospital, I couldn't wait to tell Pierce about our baby. I wondered what his reaction would be. Would he scream in happiness? God! I couldn't contain my happiness. I cupped my flushed face as I fantasized, but the moment I felt the cold of the simple ring on my finger, my wildly beating heart calmed down. I almost forgot that Pierce wasn't the type to be keen on having children, especially since our marriage was arranged by his family. Pierce was a complete gentleman, both as a friend and a husband. Every time we did intimate thing, he was considerate yet cautious, saying there was no need to add extra shackles when we weren't ready. This baby, in a way, was out of the plan. "Ma'am, is everything okay? Do you need to call the boss?" my private driver, Luke, asked worriedly as he noticed my frown. Luke was reliable, like family, but if I chose to share, I still wanted Pierce to be the first to know this news. He was my baby's father. "No," I shook my head, giving Luke a reassuring smile. "He's on a flight. I'll talk to him later myself." I wanted to sense his answer directly from his raw expressions. I was always good at that. I closed my eyes, recalling the first day we met. His bright smile in the sunlight was so dazzling; he was a Prince. Long before we became best friends, I fell in love with him at first sight. But it was only unrequited love; I knew that well. I slid down the car window to get some fresh air but accidentally caught a glimpse of our old high school. That bitter feeling filled my chest once again. Pierce was my first love, but I wasn't his. In high school, I was just a boring nerd in others' eyes while Pierce Anderson was the shining quarterback. Everyone was surprised that we could be friends. Though envy arose, I enjoyed being around him. I slowly realized that I didn't just want to be his friend. However, right when I was about to confess my feelings to him, another girl came into his life. I shook my head, trying to rid myself of those sad memories. I gripped the cold wedding ring on my finger, telling myself the past was the past. Pierce said they were over, and I was his wife now. I was his wife who was carrying his baby. I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes and opened the door to our house. My heart calmed as I breathed in the scent of home. Our home. Pierce and I decorated it together with our own hands. We enjoyed it. Yes, I must have been overthinking. That woman had been out of our lives for a long time, and my marriage with Pierce had been as beautiful as a fairy tale for the past three years. I glanced at the clock on the wall. At this point, Pierce should have gotten off the plane. He had been traveling for over a month for the sake of our family's business. Pierce was the President of ADE, the leading fashion magazine company in Asia, and I was actually the Vice President. We were not only life partners but also good partners at work. I really missed him. I dialed his number immediately. I wanted to hear his voice now, to know when he would arrive home. I would prepare a good meal for him, and he would reward me with a sweet k*ss. Then we might do intimate thing... Oops, I almost forgot I was pregnant now. I needed to tell him this first before we could do anything else. I was happily envisioning our lovely reunion when my heart dropped as a woman's voice came over the line. [Hello?] I snapped the phone as just one word came out. My phone fell to the floor, and my body started shaking uncontrollably. NO! It couldn't be her! It couldn't be Lexi! She was already out of our lives! I must have misheard. I rushed to the fridge, attempting to calm myself with some al**hol. But the moment I was reminded of the doctor's words and my baby. I needed to be cautious for my baby's sake. I turned to grab a box of milk and walked toward the sofa. I didn't know what made me recognize that as Lexi's voice at that moment. I meant Lexi and I were never close. Lexi Gilbert was a typical blonde beauty that men would go crazy for. She was the popular cheerleader in high school while Pierce was the star quarterback. A better match than he and a nerd like me, right? It wasn't surprising that he had fallen for her. My pride couldn't stand watching the man I loved go crazy for another woman. So I had once tried to stay away from them silently, but Pierce refused to quit my life. Every time I drowned myself in a sea of books and studies to forget them, Pierce would appear at my doorstep asking me out. I couldn't say no to his charming smile; I couldn't refuse when he claimed it was his duty as my best friend to take me out to enjoy the real world. To avoid ruining our friendship, I could only hide my broken heart, silently playing the role of his best friend while watching his happy face as he pursued another girl. I finally mustered the courage to study abroad when I learned that Pierce was planning to propose to Lexi. However, I never expected Grams would call to beg me to return. I hurried back only to see a lifeless Pierce. His heart was shattered, thanks to Lexi. My beloved sunshine boy was nowhere to be seen, and my heart b*ed for him. I started to hate Lexi from that moment. I gave up my cherished man for her, and how dared she harm him so badly! Pierce didn't tell anyone what happened except that he was done with Lexi. Grams arranged our marriage. I didn't understand why he agreed until the day I heard him say that marrying anyone but Lexi would be the same for him. It hurt like hell, but I still walked into this marriage without a second thought. My cherished boy was broken, and I wanted to fix him, not caring if I ruined myself in the process. I fell asleep at home, feeling insecure and worried. I woke up in the middle of the night when I felt someone caressing my cheek. Slowly, I opened my eyes and realized I had fallen asleep in the living room. Someone lifted me from the couch. I immediately recognized his scent and touch as I looked at him with heavy-lidded eyes. "Pierce..." "Hmm," he hummed as he walked toward the stairs. "Why did you sleep on the couch?" I stared at his face as he gently placed me down on the bed. He caressed my hair and k*ssed my forehead. He was always so gentle, and that was why I loved him so much. "Where have you been? I've been waiting for you," I said as I caressed his cheek. "Just met a friend. You said you were waiting for me; is it something urgent?" Looking at his gentle face, I suddenly didn't want to ruin the moment, so I closed my parted lips and swallowed the truth back down. Tomorrow, maybe tomorrow, I would have the courage to face all the puzzles. I shook my head and pouted, signaling that I was sleepy. He chuckled and carefully carried me to the bed. Just as he was about to leave me after giving me a goodnight k*ss, I panicked for some reason. I quickly grabbed him... I missed him. I wanted him. "Wait, Kels," he said, stopping me by pinning my hands to the bed. "I thought you said you were sleepy and needed to rest." "But I think I miss you more now." I looked at him with innocence and caught the d**ire flashing in his eyes, but I didn't know why it faded so quickly. He used to be happy when I took the initiative. As if noticing my confusion, he chuckled and playfully pinched my nose. "I'll just take a shower." I nodded and watched him as he walked toward the bathroom. But drowsiness struck again, so I closed my eyes to take a nap. However, it was already morning when I opened my eyes again, and Pierce was beside me, putting a tray of food on the bedside table. "Hey!" I greeted, smiling when I realized what he'd done. He had prepared breakfast for me. In bed. The sweetest. He smiled and sat on the edge of the bed. "Good morning." I grinned as I sat up. He carried the tray and put it beside me. I shot an eyebrow up, tilting my head as I stared at his handsome face. His deep brown eyes and thick, black eyebrows complemented his striking features. "What is this? Is this a bribe? You stood me up last night, bad boy." He didn't laugh. Instead, he heaved a sigh, gently tucking my hair behind my ear before taking my hand and staring into my eyes. "I have something to tell you." My heart raced. I thought about our baby. He had something to say, and I did too. "W-What is it?" I asked, feeling my voice tremble. He took a deep breath. "You know you're important to me, right?" I slowly nodded, my lips parted. I couldn't speak; I was scared of what he was about to say. I had a bad feeling about this. "You were my best friend before we got married. You're one of the few people I treasure..." I hid my clenched fists under the sheets. I didn't understand why he was telling me this, but I felt tears pooling in the corner of my eyes already. "Kelly..." He paused, squeezing his eyes shut before looking into mine again. "I-I think it's time for us to divorce." "P-Pierce..." My heart clenched. He smiled sadly. "I know you don't have feelings for me either. You only married me because of my grandparents. You just did this because you love them. Now it's time for our real happiness, Kelly." I shook my head. "W-What are you talking about, Pierce?" "Lexi is back, Kelly. My first love is back." Chapter 2 Kelly's POV--It Never Rains but It Pours I got off the bed and tried to leave, but Pierce grabbed my hand. I quickly wiped the tears rolling down my cheeks before he could see them. He stood in front of me, searching my face as I struggled to look down and avoid his gaze. My heart felt like it was breaking into pieces. I thought... I thought I could make him fall in love with me during those three years together. I believed his feelings would deepen, that he would see me as a woman rather than just a best friend. I was foolish to hope and dream so high. I had failed. No matter how hard I tried, his heart belonged only to his first love, Lexi. "Kelly..." I sucked in a breath and swallowed the pain as I looked at him. I forced a smile. "I need to wash up before eating." He stared into my eyes, trying to figure out what I was thinking. I knew he understood me too well, so I made a concerted effort to hide my pain and smiled back at him. He sighed and let go of my hand. "Okay. I'll wait for you here. Let's eat and go to work together." Together? How cruel could he be? He still wanted us to get along as if he hadn't just asked for a divorce? He wanted us to stay the same right after telling me that his first love was back and he wanted to divorce me? Oh, Pierce, what's going on in your head? If I used to be able to force myself to remain in the role of his best friend, wishing him happiness, I no longer had that courage after the three years we'd shared. There was no way I could endure that kind of torture again, especially now that I was carrying his baby. The baby... I had thought it was good news for us, but now... it felt more like a burden to him, I guess. A burden that would prevent him from pursuing his true love and freedom. I knew how an unwanted child could grow up. My parents divorced even before my mother died, and my father's new family hated me. It hurt like hell. I didn't want my baby to experience that same pain. I needed to keep my child away from it. I forced another smile. "We can't. I need to visit the studio for the photoshoot of our new models..." "I'll go with you--" "No." I pushed his hand away. His eyes followed my hand before he looked up at me again. "You have some documents to sign. Our schedules are already organized, remember?" "But..." "I have a personal driver, Pierce. I'll be fine going alone." He sighed and slowly nodded. I turned my back on him and entered the bathroom. I immediately opened the shower and stood under the cold water. Tears cascaded down my cheeks as I covered my mouth to suppress my sobs. My shoulders trembled violently, and when I thought about my baby, I swallowed hard, trying to calm myself down. I wiped my face and caressed my belly. I needed to be strong. I had to stay calm. I shouldn't put my baby's life at risk just because I got my heart broken. I had to handle this wisely. I took a deep breath and finished my shower. When I got out of the bathroom, I was shocked to see Pierce still there. He was struggling to fix his tie in front of the full-length mirror. I also noticed my pair of heels and dress on the bed. "Hey! I picked your dress for today." Since our marriage wasn't public, Pierce had said he would try to do little things for me as a husband. He did it well, and I used to enjoy these sweet moments, but now, they felt like d**gers to my heart. I grabbed the dress and went into the walk-in closet. I felt him following me. I put the white dress back and picked a red one. When I turned to face him, his forehead was creased. "I prefer red today. I'd feel beautiful in this dress." His eyes landed on the dress I was holding, and his face immediately relaxed. He nodded and walked toward me. "I see. Help me fix this first." I placed my dress on his arm and started adjusting his tie. I could feel his eyes staring intently and it was making my heart beat so fast. I took a deep breath and chewed my bottom lip as I struggled to fix the tie. My vision started to blur again. D**n! "Kelly..." I jumped in shock. "Hmm?" "Are you okay?" I looked at him and smiled. "Yeah." "I have something else to say." I finished fixing his tie, then immediately grabbed the dress from him. I glanced at him before walking past him and said, "Let's just talk some other time. I'm going to be late." I heard him sigh as he followed me again. He's silent the whole time as if he's thinking about something. "You should eat before you leave." I turned to him and nodded. "I will. You should go now." "Kelly, we're on the same page, right?" I stared at him. No, Pierce. We're never on the same page. All of this was just my stupid fantasy. I thought you had feelings for me, and I was so wrong. "If it's about the divorce, I understand everything, Pierce. I know what I have to do. Just give me some time because I'm really busy with the company. I won't run away." "Kelly, I'm not just doing this for myself. I'm doing this for you too. You've been caged with me ever since we got married. I know you're not happy because deep down, you want to find the man you deserve. Someone who will truly love you. Not me. Not someone who's half-hearted." "I understand what you're trying to say, Pierce," I said, trying to turn away, but he held me by the waist, keeping me in place. He did everything he could to capture my gaze, and he succeeded. He looked at me worriedly. "You are my best friend. I don't want to lose you, Kels. You're one of the few people I..." "I know," I said out of frustration. He looked shocked, so I took a breath to calm myself. "I-I know. You don't have to worry. I'm just stressed about work. It's not about our divorce." His lips parted, and he slowly nodded, as if he could finally breathe properly. He walked toward me, and I froze when he gently k*ssed my forehead... "Thank you, Kelly," he whispered. My heart clenched. It had been three years, but I was still such a coward. Why couldn't I just tell him that I loved him? He's my husband, and I'm carrying his baby! If I told him, he might change his mind! I swallowed hard, ready to speak, but his phone rang. I didn't miss the caller ID. Again, it was Lexi. "I gotta go." He scratched his head in apology, and I didn't miss the upturned corners of his mouth. "I called Luke, and he's waiting outside. Eat before you go, okay?" With that, he left our room. The tears I had managed to hold back burst forth again. Why did I think I could have a chance? He had made his choice the moment he asked for a divorce, hadn't he? Whenever it came to Lexi, I was always the one he would abandon. Chapter 3 Kelly's POV--Stiff Upper Lip I entered the studio wearing two-inch red heels and a red dress. Everyone turned to look as I walked down the hallway, greeting me with smiles, but my face remained stoic, not showing any emotions at all. The conversation with Pierce this morning lingered in my mind, but I couldn't let it affect my work. I couldn't fail my work after I had failed my marriage. I took a deep breath to steady myself. However, when I entered the photoshoot room, I could notice everyone was in chaos. "We can't! She's not answering her calls. What should we do? The Vice President is coming today. She'll be furious." "We can just tell her the truth. She's nice." "Not in this situation, Lily! She'll scold us--" "What's happening here?" I asked, stepping further into the room. The staff turned to me with worried expressions, and I knew then that something was wrong. "G-Good morning, Miss Monroe." Miss Monroe. Of course, no one knew that Pierce and I were married except for our families. I felt a pinch in my heart because of that truth. It hurt. I stared at her blankly, "What? "W-We have a problem, Miss Monroe. Miss Chen, our model, has been refusing our calls. She said she heard that we're changing the model, so...she doesn't want to come here. She's even threatening to file a case against us." She bowed her head, and I gritted my teeth, scanning the room. "Where's the marketing manager?" "S-She's still trying to convince Miss Chen, Miss Monroe." I massaged my forehead, squeezing my eyes closed. I grabbed my hair and screamed in so much anger, causing everyone around me to jump in shock. I g**aned, sucking in a breath before looking around. "Miss Monroe..." "What is this, Miss Hayley? You're the marketing manager. What's happening?" "Miss Monroe, I don't know how it happened, but Miss Chen heard that you're changing our model. She's about to file a case against us--" Changing the model? How had I not known about this? Miss Chen had always been a trusted partner, and if not necessary, changing models for a commercial shoot on short notice would only create chaos for the company. I would never allow such a costly mistake. "I never asked for that. You must be mistaken." I cut her off to save the time, "Fix this mess, or I'll have to fire you!" "Miss Monroe... It's Mr. President who ordered the change." Hayley spoke hesitantly. "He instructed us as soon as he returned from his business trip yesterday." The truth hit me hard. Pierce's order? Why hadn't he told me? He used to discuss every major decision with me first. "It shouldn't be..." Confusion clouded my mind. Pierce was not a clueless businessman; he maintained a clear distinction between work and personal matters, which was why he always succeeded. And that was also why he chose to keep our marriage a secret. "Yes, Kelly. I gave the order." The voice pulled me back. "M-Mr. President..." Hayley bowed in respect as the man suddenly appeared behind me. "I think you owe me an explanation, Pierce. About changing the model!" I snapped as I turned to face him. He knew how much effort I had put into securing this project. I hadn't slept well for days, and Miss Chen was the perfect fit for us. He had agreed too. But now... he just changed the model as he liked without informing me in advance. It felt like a hard s**p in the face. "Go ahead with the work. I'll explain it to her." He pacified the staff first, ignoring the anger simmering in my eyes. "Answer me, Pierce! Why did you change the model so suddenly?" I couldn't contain my fury. He touched my shoulder and whispered, "This isn't the place to talk. Let me explain in the car." I glanced around, noticing others sneaking glances at us. I shook off his hand and walked toward the parking lot, my heart growing heavier with each step. I had a sinking feeling I wouldn't like his explanation. "Now, say it," I blurted once we were seated in his car. He stared into my eyes as if weighing my emotions. I looked away again.; I couldn't bear his gaze. I couldn't withstand his eyes that never looked at me the way I wanted him to. He had no feelings for me and it hurt so much. "I-I..." he paused, sighing. "I replaced Miss Chen because Lexi wants to be our model. She's also a good fit, so I agreed--" "What?" I asked in disbelief. He pressed his lips together and looked away, ruffling his hair in frustration before shaking his head and holding my hand. "I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. It was just so sudden. She asked for a favor, and I couldn't say no." I pulled my hand away, looking at him with a mix of pain and anger. "You can't say no to her, so you'd rather harm the company--our company. You've betrayed me, Pierce." "Kels, come on. You know how much I love her. She's my first love." Painfully, I closed my eyes. Oh yes, she was your first love. She's always the one you want, no matter the cost. As long as she frowns a bit, you turn a blind eye to the pain and effort of others. You're so heartless, Pierce. "Well, you've made your decision. I don't have a say in this since you're the President. Just go. I'll be in the office." I said coldly, opening the car door to leave. "Kelly..." I looked him in the eyes. "Go home early. Let's talk about our divorce at home tonight." Chapter 4 Kelly's POV--Left High and Dry I was playing with the wedding ring on my finger. I told him to go home early, but he didn't come home at all. He wasn't even answering my calls. Well, now Lexi was back; this house was probably not home in his eyes anymore. My eyes turned to my pregnancy report on the table. What a mockery. I was still naive to hold a glimmer of hope that things would be different if I told him about the baby. But forget this baby thing was out of his plan. I wiped away the tears collecting at the corners of my eyes and picked up the report. It was 5 a.m. already when I looked at the clock on the wall. I tried to dial his number again, but it was still busy. What was he busy with? Was he busy staying with Lexi? He must have missed her a lot, didn't he? I didn't remember how I fell asleep. When the alarm clock went off, he didn't come home yet. I sneered at myself as I caught my reflection in the dresser mirror. The dark circles under my eyes were so clear, and my hair was a total mess, looking like a ghost. Suddenly, a wave of nausea flooded my stomach, and I realized I hadn't eaten anything last night. Feeling sick again, I ran to the sink and puked. I spat yellowish liquid, and while I was washing my mouth, I felt a warm hand caressing my back. I immediately lifted my face and met a pair of brown eyes looking at me through the mirror. Standing behind me with a worried expression was my husband, Pierce. I had always been thankful to have him as my best friend and husband, but now... I'm losing him. Hopelessly losing him. "Are you okay? Are you not feeling well? You should've told me." I stared at him through the mirror. "You didn't answer my calls." Guilt flickered in his eyes. "I'm sorry. I had some things to do. I stayed in the office all night." I wiped my face and walked past him. He followed me as I sat in front of the vanity and started combing my hair. "Kels..." "I woke up late. I failed to prepare breakfast." I tried to avoid his eyes. I felt like I would lose my temper and snap at him. There was no moment when I felt his selfishness so clearly as now. He called me his best friend, yet he had never seriously confronted my needs. My feelings. "Kels... you know I'm not asking about this. I'm just worried about your condition..." "Kels, are we still okay?" I stopped combing my hair and slowly met his eyes. Through the mirror, again. Really? He's asking me that? After he offered me a divorce without even asking if I was okay with it? He decided on his own, just because his first love is back. I couldn't believe him. I faked a smile. "I just don't feel well today, Pierce." He immediately squatted beside me, which was not surprising because I knew he truly cared. What surprised me was why he was still doing this after he buried a dagger in my heart. "Are you okay?" He gently touched my forehead and neck. "Are you sick? Tell me how you feel, Kels." "My feelings don't matter," I couldn't help but blurt out. He looked shocked by what I said. When I attempted to avoid him, he grabbed my wrist and made me face him. His face was mirroring his anger now. He was completely lost his patience. "What's wrong with you, Kels? You've been acting like this since yesterday. Is this about Lexi? Or was it because I didn't come home last night?" I looked him in the eyes, annoyed. "You're the one who asked for a divorce! I told you to come back earlier, but you just let me wait the whole night. How do you want me to greet you this morning, Pierce?" He clenched his jaws and shook his head. "Kels, I..." "Enough. We can talk about the divorce after work today." "Kels!" He called and grabbed my shoulders. Confusion and pain were visible in his eyes. "Are you... in love with me?" I was taken aback. In love? Yes! Ever since we were in high school. Ever since he became my best friend. Who wouldn't fall for someone who had been protecting you ever since? But of course, I couldn't tell him. It would only complicate things more. I didn't even want him to pity me. I shook my head and pushed his arms away. "Are you on d**gs? I'm not in love with you." I turned my back on him and entered the bathroom again. I locked it before going to the bathtub. I should focus on myself. I can't let my emotions affect me, but... why are my tears falling again? "You are so pathetic, Kelly! You can't even tell him how you truly feel," I whispered to myself as I wiped my tears angrily. It took me almost an hour to bathe. When I was done, I realized Pierce had already left. I shook my head in disbelief. He's been constantly abandoning me. I can't believe we've reached this point. I thought we were okay. I was so stupid. *** "Good morning, Miss Monroe..." "Good morning, Vice President..." I did not greet anyone back, just like how I used to greet them. I still felt pissed, and my mood seemed off. Irritation could easily take over me, and I couldn't control it. Probably because of Pierce's divorce proposal or because of my pregnancy. I was about to enter my office when I heard two girls talking. "Did you see her? I bet she's Mr. Anderson's girlfriend. They seemed close." My forehead creased. Pierce's girlfriend? "Ah! It's a waste that I didn't see her face, but I feel like it's Miss Lexi." "Lexi? Lexi Gilbert? The model?" "Yes! I bet my whole month's salary on this. They look good together." "Come on! Miss Monroe and Mr. Anderson look better together." "Are you serious? They're best friends. You know, some people are better off just friends. It's Mr. Anderson and Miss Monroe." I squeezed my eyes closed and pushed the door of my office. I slowly closed it and rested my back against it. This is harder than I expected. I took a deep breath and sat in my swivel chair. I opened the computer at the same time a notification popped up on the screen of my phone. My hands started shaking as soon as I saw the notification. It was Pierce's social media update. He uploaded a photo of him and Lexi together, eating in a fancy restaurant. I balled my fists and gritted my teeth. See, Kelly? That's what happens when you step into such a loveless marriage without a second thought. You would only break yourself if you continued on the wrong path. Just get a divorce. Spare him and yourself. Your baby needs a strong mommy... ...... ==== Marrying her best friend was a dream come true for Kelly, but everything truly has a limitation. Pierce is Kelly's first love, but as his best friend, she knew well there was always another woman deep in his heart, Lexi Gilbert. Kelly finally realized their happy marriage of the last three years was just a beautiful dream when Pierce asked for a divorce just because Lexi returned. She could only be his best friend even if she was carrying his baby. Since their friendship had become a cage, Kelly chose to set him free, as well as the miserable herself. But why then, it was Pierce who became the one who refused to move on? To make matters worse, her devil stepbrother also domineeringly stepped in at the same time, asking her to be his. What happens next? How could Kelly save her heart in this battle of love and hate? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/61818322-fb_contact-e | Lucky Reading | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | VIDEO | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/61818322-fb_contact-encp25_2-1025-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=304554039400649&rawadid=120213710918070238 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466070413_940358661319222_3645723055059951736_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=tieQA0BvCSUQ7kNvgEakPXP&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AzgaK3o1gLsHK6fCfxqtQuC&oh=00_AYCvxLlGA0OdaOxW2tG29sEJ0wOROfIcYg_CFfu-6jn0Kw&oe=67458BFB | REGULAR_PAGE | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,986 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502984}' |
Yes | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
Read more FREE chaptersš | This wasnāt the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. Could it beā¦? No, she would never do that to me! With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could my husband cheat on me?! I thought I was the most important person in his life. After 7 horrible years at the orphanage, I was adopted by Owenās family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they took me in. How could Owen betray me after everything we went through?! We grew up together and were always inseparable. We fell in love and got married when we were 22 years old. I canāt believe that was almost 3 years ago now. But Owen had been acting very strange lately. These photos seemed to explain why⦠I had to confront him. āOwen?ā I called out. āOwen, where are you?ā He didn't answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: āNo, I donāt think I love her anymore.ā His words gave me icy chills. āYou should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.ā Owen continued. āHe said...what?ā I couldnāt believe my ears and cried in my heart, āHow dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! ā Hearing Owenās frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why did he treat me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, āQuestion him and then what? Do I want divorce? No, I donāt think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.ā So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. āJust in time for your dinner, hun!ā I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. āWhere are you going? Itās getting late and dinner is ready.ā I said. āDinner with a client. Donāt wait for me.ā Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food Iād carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasnāt hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that werenāt perfect. My belly wasnāt as flat as it used to be. Maybe I shouldāve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... āJoiseā! āJosieā¦? Were you with Josie?ā I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldnāt understand. I couldnāt believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didnāt recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. āOwen, are you OK?ā I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, āIf youāre sick, go see a doctor.ā I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: āJosieā. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said āJosieā. He answered: āHello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.ā I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldnāt hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he wouldāve never let me suffer like this. āIāll pick you up later.ā Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. āPlease, donāt leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. Iām too weak to be all by myself.ā He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldnāt help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: āIn sickness and in health, in good times and badā. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, but a few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: āHello, Noah?ā The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. āIām so sick, Iām so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, pleaseā¦ā I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. āIāll be right there.ā Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. Whatās wrong? I didnāt have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owenās uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymondās appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes are in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back several years ago to take over his familyās business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. āDoes Owen know youāre sick?ā Raymond said, looking concerned. āHow did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?ā I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. āDon't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.ā Oops, I must have pressed the number of āOwenās Bossā instead of āOwenā. I apologized for the inconvenience. āYou are a member of our family, Noah. Itās my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.ā Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. āThank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.ā I said with a relieved sigh. āOf course, Noah. Whenever you need me, Iāll be there.ā He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldnāt have shared my familyās private problems with another man who I didnāt even know very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? āI donāt think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to be my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.ā I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. āHow could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!ā Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. āPlease, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.ā I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When seeing the private doctor, I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadnāt seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymondās aftershave smelled a little special. āRaymond? Noah? What are you doing?!ā I suddenly heard Owenās angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didnāt seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. āSo, youāve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!ā Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasnāt the one who couldnāt be trusted! āOwen! How dare you talk to her like that! Itās not our familyās manner!ā Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymondās fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didnāt want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. āRaymond, itās okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.ā I said gratefully. āPlease, donāt say anything about Josieā, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldnāt detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. āOwen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymondās number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.ā Owen grabbed me and said, āWell, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and āfallā right into his arms.ā He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. āYou can go back to your important job now, uncle. Iāll look after my wife.ā Raymondās eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that heād better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didnāt want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. āOwen⦠What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?ā I asked. āSo what? Whose wife do you want to be?ā Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. āI know you cheated on me, Owen.ā I uttered with pain in my voice. āYouāve been seeing Josie, right?ā Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. āWhat do you know, Noah?ā he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: āSomeone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didnāt want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. āOwen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we knew each other the most and could trust each other. I canāt believe you would cheat me like that!ā I cried, āOwen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!ā His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldnāt answer, Owen said: āItās true. I love her. I love Josie.ā Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? āWhy, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?ā I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. āOwen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.ā He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, āI donāt have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!ā I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didnāt fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldnāt get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: āYou lost your footing. Itās not my fault.ā There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. āRaymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.ā āI came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You havenāt ⦠Noah?ā Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. āThis is how you treat your wife?! I donāt believe you. Donāt you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!ā Raymond raged at his nephew. I didnāt even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. āTwice in one day? That must be a record.ā The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, āNot by choiceā¦ā The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. āI donāt normally need so much help, you know.ā I broke the ice. āI happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.ā Raymond laughed heartily. āJokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.ā I continued. āWhy did you come over tonight, Raymond?ā āOwen hadnāt come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.ā Raymond explained. āI just canāt believe what he did to you!ā He continued. āIf he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. Iāll teach him a lesson.ā His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. āThank you, Raymond. Iām okay now. It was an accident. Owen didnāt push me off the stairs on purpose. He didnāt mean to hurt me.ā I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. āGoodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.ā I said with feeling as he hugged me. āBye, Noah. Itās been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.ā He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldnāt believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didnāt he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josieās betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. āHow dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for Godās sake!ā I cried out. They hadnāt heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasnāt so devastated, it mightāve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josieās blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. āI donāt believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why did you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!ā I insisted. Josie hid away in Owenās arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: āYouāve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?ā āI am done with you.ā He continued. āOur whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie shouldāve been with me all along!ā I didnāt understand. āWhat are you talking about, Owen?ā He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josieās collarbone. āRemember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. Youāve made her suffer long enough!ā I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didnāt believe me. āJosie,ā I cried. āHow could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! Weāve been best friends since the orphanage, havenāt we? Does that mean nothing to you?ā āNoah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,āJosie played innocent with me, āI should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.ā This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldnāt see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treat me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were naturalļ¼ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josieās waist and warned me, āYouād better stay out of our life from now on. Iāll move to another villa with Josie.ā I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other⦠But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, ānecklaceā is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didnāt believe our years of affection couldnāt prove my heart. āNoah, my life was ruined by you. You owe me that.ā Josie said. āOne day youāll both regret this. I didnāt do anything wrong.ā I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: āItās my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldnāt have suffered so much.ā I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owenās whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owenās angry shouting: āHow dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? You must pay for what you have done!ā Chapter 6 - Choice Noah āWhat?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what youāre talking about.ā I replied to the angry voice on the phone. āMore lies! I canāt believe you, Noah. You're despicable!ā Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. āOwen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?ā āJosie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!ā He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. āOh, itās our āold friendā.ā The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josieās room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. āFinally! That took you long enough.ā He whispered angrily. āJosie is sleeping.ā He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. āI have no idea what happened, Owen.ā I said honestly. āCan you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?ā āAre you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.ā He shook his head, then continued. āJosie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.ā āWhat? That's horrible!ā I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. āStop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.ā No wonder he doubted me. But I couldnāt believe the trust between us was so fragile. āWould you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?ā I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: āNever again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.ā I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to meļ¼ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. āI didnāt prepare your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?ā I said plainly. I didnāt know why he came back at this time, but I didnāt care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, āYou still donāt want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!ā āJosie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!ā I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. āI choose divorce.ā I said coldly. āGood. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning,āOwen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile, āOh, Iāve prepared another āsurpriseā for you. Hope you will enjoy it!ā | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463597775_582094714153271_4372770918399302515_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RvElDNn0hz8Q7kNvgEhelqK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A--hbIVMe4X0xy7L2vieAjo&oh=00_AYBPD9qdlyKXHz_0dhnPHJ711B5MqL1wl6LKgwrkTTXVuA&oe=6745CB90 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,498,965 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2497887}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:31 | active | 1902 | 0 |
|
4 days sale starts Thursday 11/21/24 ends Sunday 11/24/24 Giveaway 24ā 100% human frontal wig For a chance to win the giveaway Like Share Tag friends | Hair galleria 318 | https://www.facebook.com/hairgalleria318/ | 54,566 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | MULTI_IMAGES | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467649498_1246654939934304_6232617292911683047_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hX3w5vTb2S4Q7kNvgG5pFI8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AdSm2Ra9YW4mJGlOsO27EqC&oh=00_AYDWNTMJvI9Y1AZraoKWA1_k9B9FqxnwvkP8ru1leUN44A&oe=67458403 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Hair galleria 318 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,503,658 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502622}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herāher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheās really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donāt need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeās veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnāt understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother. Sheās made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateās affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. Sheās a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnāt want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheās straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonāt like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youāll be in separate wings. She wonāt compete with you for control of the household. She doesnāt care about those things.ā āDo you really think Iām attached to managing this household?ā Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettās mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsāall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. āEnough, I wonāt argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,ā said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. āMy lady, my lord was too much!ā said Lulu, Carissaās maid, wiping her tears away. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?ā Lulu held her forehead and gasped. āBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.ā Tears finally welled up in Carissaās eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youāre the only child I have left.ā Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaās youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherās and motherās gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaās mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youāll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iāll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaās eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyās achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iāll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaās expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iām that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iāll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itās Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letās go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettās father, Jonathan, didnāt fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaās room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youāre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youāre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnāt expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheās rather rough around the edges and doesnāt compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itās a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnāt that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itās quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingās edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheās a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canāt be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaās expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youāve always been sensible. Now that youāve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraās contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettās. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaās tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyāre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenāt you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iāll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iām still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youāve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaās medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaās medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyās business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnāt mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatās settled, then. Iāll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonāt be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youāre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaās compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaās expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnāt even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⦠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youāre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaās cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnāt beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donāt want me to have it." "Fine. And donāt forget the jewelry youāre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereās nothing else, Iāll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! āSheāll come around. She doesnāt have any other choice,ā Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnāt like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaās heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherātheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateās family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsā memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. āDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itās not that I donāt want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.ā Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, āMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youāre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnāt eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?ā āIām not hungry.ā The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. āPlease donāt be so hard on yourself. Itās not worth getting sick over. Why donāt we just let it go? After all, youāre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheāll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?ā Lulu pleaded. Carissaās gaze was cold. āLulu, if youāre going to talk like that, donāt speak at all.ā Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt see her. The edict has been issued, and I canāt take it back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.ā āIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanās contributions surpass all others,ā Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanās third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaās situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460083192_1205140647401870_535574737225378412_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fVK4h_eDuJsQ7kNvgHKvllR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7H2JowJgk88M6R0wzd6Hj4&oh=00_AYBTxPtqqpEHDyPleVK_BfkMxYWI7D7YclMy7aSJrcFGwg&oe=6745C51D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,380 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502622}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herāher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheās really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donāt need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeās veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnāt understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother. Sheās made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateās affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. Sheās a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnāt want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheās straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonāt like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youāll be in separate wings. She wonāt compete with you for control of the household. She doesnāt care about those things.ā āDo you really think Iām attached to managing this household?ā Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettās mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsāall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. āEnough, I wonāt argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,ā said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. āMy lady, my lord was too much!ā said Lulu, Carissaās maid, wiping her tears away. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?ā Lulu held her forehead and gasped. āBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.ā Tears finally welled up in Carissaās eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youāre the only child I have left.ā Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaās youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherās and motherās gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaās mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youāll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iāll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaās eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyās achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iāll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaās expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iām that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iāll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itās Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letās go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettās father, Jonathan, didnāt fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaās room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youāre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youāre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnāt expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheās rather rough around the edges and doesnāt compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itās a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnāt that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itās quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingās edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheās a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canāt be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaās expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youāve always been sensible. Now that youāve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraās contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettās. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaās tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyāre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenāt you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iāll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iām still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youāve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaās medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaās medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyās business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnāt mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatās settled, then. Iāll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonāt be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youāre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaās compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaās expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnāt even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⦠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youāre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaās cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnāt beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donāt want me to have it." "Fine. And donāt forget the jewelry youāre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereās nothing else, Iāll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! āSheāll come around. She doesnāt have any other choice,ā Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnāt like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaās heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherātheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateās family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsā memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. āDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itās not that I donāt want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.ā Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, āMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youāre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnāt eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?ā āIām not hungry.ā The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. āPlease donāt be so hard on yourself. Itās not worth getting sick over. Why donāt we just let it go? After all, youāre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheāll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?ā Lulu pleaded. Carissaās gaze was cold. āLulu, if youāre going to talk like that, donāt speak at all.ā Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt see her. The edict has been issued, and I canāt take it back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.ā āIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanās contributions surpass all others,ā Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanās third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaās situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462531401_1058850148689414_8391096350523205517_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9qwUzIjwAzgQ7kNvgHfEh3g&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AoVwcBqbDTXJy8a8quxnlH-&oh=00_AYCY88gGacf3E_RMMv-F_smZLTUQhOCph2M07pGSZIAIZA&oe=6745A3B3 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,500,527 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":true,"simple_request_ratio":0.23140495867768596,"is_bh_selenium":null,"selenium_ratio":null,"ratio_threshold":0.8}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:48 | active | 1903 | 0 |
|
3 Beds 1 Bath Apartment | 3 Beds 1 Bath Apartment - $405.00 Female roommates looking for a roommate - starting now. Lease goes until July 2025. If interested reach out to the office at 507-345-3342 or apply at www.collegestationmankato.com Roommate is vacating and needs a sublease. $405 a month is 1/3 of the rent - rent is a joint lease. Unfurnished. Facebook Marketplace | CONTACT_US | https://facebook.com/marketplace/item/428036573676 | Kelly Lynn | https://www.facebook.com/Kelly-Lynn-1119220898262605/ | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Contact us | 0 | IMAGE | https://facebook.com/marketplace/item/428036573676680/ | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467769970_1520055322023987_2051482665936742375_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5ixWw7fgLYgQ7kNvgFwRN6h&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A-1K--15G4hkbd2aAC40t3H&oh=00_AYDUyPazquZj6p5ABVeiVN-lcBP0op6kdMmgVfjpedOVuQ&oe=674592E7 | REGULAR_PAGE | 1 | 1 | 0 | Kelly Lynn | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,503,610 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
Š§ŠøŃŠ°ŃŃ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŃŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Ńš | ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠµŠ·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¹ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина, Ń ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ она ŠæŃовела ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠæŠµŃŠ²ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ, оказалŃŃ ŠµŠµ Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Š½ŃŠ¼ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼ по Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø, она ŃŠ¾Ńла Ń ŃŠ¼Š°! ===== ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²Š° ŃŠµŠ³Š¾Š“Š½Ń Š²ŃŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶. РнеŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ Š“Š»Ń Š½ŠµŃ, Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š° нигГе не Š±Ńло виГно. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ела ŠæŃŃŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŃ, Šø ŠµŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Š±ŠµŠ»ŃŠ¼, ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š½Š¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ½Ń. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ ŃŠ½ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не желала ŃŠµŃпеŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńбление! ŠŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ она могла поГелаŃŃ? Š” ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š³Š¾ ŃŠ¾Š¶Š“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š²ŃŠµ Š°ŃŠæŠµŠŗŃŃ ŠµŃ Š¶ŠøŠ·Š½Šø конŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠøŃовалиŃŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ŠøŠ¼Šø Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ¼Šø. Дамо ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ°Š·ŃмееŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠŗŠ°ŃŠ°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Šø ŠµŃ Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŃŃŠ²Š°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃГил Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŠ¾ŃŠ·Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ, ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ»Š° жаГноŃŃŃ. ŠŃ ГеГŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńал ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Ń Š Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¾Š½Š° ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°, Š³Š»Š°Š²Ń Š¼Š¾Š³ŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ . ŠŠ¾ Š“Š¾ŃŠ°Š“ной ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø они попали в ŃŠ¶Š°ŃнŃŃ Š°Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ, в ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой ГеГ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń погиб, ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ°Ń РоГиона. Š ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ние меŃŃŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠ°Ń компаниŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾Ńой ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ»Š° ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃ, везГе Šø вŃŃŠ“Ń ŠæŠ¾Š³ŃŃŠ·Š»Š° в Š¾Š³ŃомнŃŃ Š“Š¾Š»Š³Š°Ń . ŠŠ½Šø Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š½Š° Š³ŃŠ°Š½Šø Š±Š°Š½ŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ²Š°. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¾, ŠµŃ Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ¹ Š¾ŃŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø Ń ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , знаŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Голг, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ они Š“Š¾Š»Š¶Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŃŠµŠ¼Ńе ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²ŃŃ . ŠŠ¼ŠµŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ он ŠæŃŠøŠ“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» план, ŃŠ¾Š³Š»Š°Ńно ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń Š²Š½ŃŠŗ РоГиона, ŠŠøŃалий ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š², жениŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ. Š£ŃŠøŃŃŠ²Š°Ń богаŃŃŃŠ²Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , они Š±Ńли ŃŠ²ŠµŃенŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµ ГаГŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠøŠµ Š“ŠµŠ½ŃŠ³Šø в обмен на ŃŃŠŗŃ Šø ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. Š, в ŠŗŠ°ŃеŃŃŠ²Šµ Š“Š¾ŠæŠ¾Š»Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńного бонŃŃŠ°, они, наконеŃ, ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»Šø Š±Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃнŃŃ ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Ń Ń ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃŠ¹ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š±Ń Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Š½Š¾ ŃŠŗŃеплена. Š Š°Š·ŃŠ¼ŠµŠµŃŃŃ, ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ Š½Šµ могла позволиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложениŃ, ŠøŠ½Š°ŃŠµ они ŃŠøŃковали ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŃŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ¾Š¼ или ином ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ. ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠµŃŠøŠ» вŃŃŠ°Š·ŠøŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń неГоволŃŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŃŠøŠ¼, не ŃŠ²ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š½Š° банкеŃ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š½Š° Š½ŃŠ¼ не ŠæŃŠøŃŃŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ никого, ŠŗŃŠ¾Š¼Šµ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ½Š¾Š² ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ¹. ŠŠ½ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ в ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°Š½ŠøŠø ŃŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»ŠøŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ Šø Š·Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠøŠ» ей Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ¼, ŃŃŠ¾ она его жена. ŠŠ° ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠø Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, Š¾Ń Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° Šø Го ŠŗŠ¾Š½Ńа, Š½ŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ не поŃŃŃŠ“ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃ Š¼Š½ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¹ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. Š”ŠµŠ¹ŃŠ°Ń она ŃŃŠ¾ŠøŃ Ń ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾Š¹ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹ Šø ŃŠ°ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Ńми ŠæŠ»ŠµŃŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŃ ŃŠµŃниŃŃ, возможно, ŃŠ»ŠµŠ³ŠŗŠ° Š“ŃŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»Šø, но в Š³Š»Š°Š·Š°Ń ŃŠøŃалоŃŃ ŃŠæŃŃŠ¼ŃŃŠ²Š¾. ŠŠ½Š° не ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалаŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š“Š°Š²Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ½ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ¾ как ей ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ поŃŃŃŠæŠøŃŃ? Š ŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń, когГа ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŠ°Š·Š¼ŃŃŠ»Ńла о ŃŠ¾Š¼, как ŠæŃовеГŃŃ ŠæŠµŃŠ²ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ, она полŃŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ¾Š¾Š±Ńение Š¾Ń оГной ŠøŠ· ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ коллег. ŠŠµŠ½Ńина ŠæŃоŃила ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń поГмениŃŃ ŠµŃ Š½Š° Š½Š¾ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šµ. Та не ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Голго ŃŠ°Š·Š“ŃŠ¼ŃваŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· зала Šø Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾ŃŠæŃавиŃŃŃŃ Š² Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ³Š½Š¾Š²ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµŠ¼ позже она оказалаŃŃ Š² ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŠµ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š° Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŃŃ Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńов, а ŠµŃ Š²ŠµŃŠµŃнее плаŃŃŠµ Гавно ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ Š±ŠµŠ»ŃŠ¼ Š»Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Ńм Ń Š°Š»Š°ŃŠ¾Š¼. ŠŠ½ŠµŠ·Š°ŠæŠ½Š¾ ГвеŃŃ Ń Š³ŃŠ¾Š¼ŠŗŠøŠ¼ ŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š¼ ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠ°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Ń Š²Š½ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¹ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Šø ŃŠ“Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ½Ń. ŠŠµ ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° поГнŃŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š·Š°, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½ŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃ, как ГвеŃŃ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° Š·Š°Ń Š»Š¾ŠæŠ½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Ńем она ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ»Ńок Š²ŃŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠ°ŃелŃ, Šø в ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠø ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾. ŠŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Šµ ŠæŃŠ¾Š±ŠµŠ¶Š°Š» Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š¾Šŗ. Ā«ŠŃо...Ā» ŠŠµ ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° она Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ, как ŠµŃ ŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½Ńли на ŃŃŠ¾Š». ŠŃŃŠ° ŠŗŠ°Š½ŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠŗŠøŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ½Š°Š“лежноŃŃŠµŠ¹ ŃŠæŠ°Š»Š° на пол, Šø в ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š¾Š½Š° поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°, как Šŗ ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠµ ŠæŃŠøŠ¶Š°Š»ŃŃ Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¹ оŃŃŃŃŠ¹ Šŗ*ай н*жа. Ā«Š¢ŠøŃ Š¾!Ā» - ŃŠ²ŠøŃепо ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃал Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š“Š°Š²ŃŠøŠ¹. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° еГва могла ŃŠ°Š·Š³Š»ŃГеŃŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ глаза Š²ŃŠ“ŠµŠ»ŃŠ»ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ½Šø меŃŃŠ°Š»Šø в ŃŃŃŠŗŠ»Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ²ŠµŃе, его Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Š±ŃŠ» полон Š±Š“ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃноŃŃŠø. РвозГŃŃ Šµ вокŃŃŠ³ Š½ŠøŃ Š²ŠøŃŠ°Š» Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¹ Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Š¶ŠµŠ»ŠµŠ·Š°, Šø она ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠ½. ŠŠ»Š°Š³Š¾Š“аŃŃ Š¼Š½Š¾Š³Š¾Š»ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¼Ń обŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Šø опŃŃŃ Š²ŃŠ°Ńа, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠµ. ŠŠ°Ńем она меГленно ŃŠ¾Š³Š½Ńла Š¾Š“Š½Ń Š½Š¾Š³Ń, планиŃŃŃ Š°ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń ŠŗŠ¾Š»ŠµŠ½Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Ń виГел ŠµŃ Š½Š°ŃŠŗŠ²Š¾Š·Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко он поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š“Š²ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, ŃŠ¾ Ń ŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ¶Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š½Š¾Š³Šø вмеŃŃŠµ Šø ŠæŃŠøŠ¶Š°Š» Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾Š»Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼Šø Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½Ńми Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ“ŃŃŠ³ в ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠøŠ“Š¾ŃŠµ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠ°Š³Š¾Š². ŠŠ½Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃлиŃŃ ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾ в комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°. Ā«ŠŃŃŃŃŠµŠµ, Ń Š²ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ»Š°, как он ŃŃŠ» ŃŃŠ“а!Ā» ŠŠ¾ŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ оГного ŠŗŃика о ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø, Šø ŃŃŠø Š»ŃŠ“Šø Š²Š¾ŃŠ²Š°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š±Ń Š² комнаŃŃ. ŠŃŃŠ°ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина опŃŃŃŠøŠ» Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Š²Ń Šø по**ловал ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Š±Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŃ Šø Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠ“ивлена ŃŠµŠ¼, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° легко оŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾. Тем более, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина болŃŃŠµ не ŃŠ³Ńожал ей н*жом. ŠŃŃŠ»Šø ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ. Š ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ¾Ń, ŠŗŃŠ¾ Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø, ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŃŠŗŃ. ŠŃŠøŠ½ŃŠ² ŃŠµŃение, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Ńла Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Šŗ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Šø обвила ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø его ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š· она по**ловала его. «Я Š¼Š¾Š³Ń Š²Š°Š¼ помоŃŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š»Š° она поГ ноŃ, наГеŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Ń не Š±ŃŠ» Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š½Š¾ ŃŠ³Š»Š¾ŃŠ½ŃŠ». ŠŠ¼Ń поŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠµŠŗŃнГа, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃ ŃŠµŃение, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° его гоŃŃŃŠµŠµ Š“ŃŃ Š°Š½ŠøŠµ Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃ Š°: «Я Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Ń на ŃŠµŠ±Ń Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŠ¾Ā». ŠŠ³Š¾ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń Š±ŃŠ» низким Šø ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ³Š°ŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńм. ŠŠ¾ он, ŠæŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Šµ, Š½ŠµŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Ńно ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ». ŠŠ½Š° Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń вŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŃвоŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ½ не Голжен Š±ŃŠ» ни за ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ. Š ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŠµŠŗŃŠ½Š“Ń Š“Š²ŠµŃŃ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠ°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Šø Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ ŃŠ»ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š² Š¾ŃŠµŃеГном по**Š»ŃŠµ. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŠøŃ Š·Š°ŃŃŃŠ“Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńное положение, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ его ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ°Š³ŠøŃовало на Š·Š²ŃŠŗ. ŠŠ½ мог Š±Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŃŃŃŃ Š² Š½ŃŠ¼, ŠµŃŠ»Šø Š±Ń Š»ŃŠ“Šø за ГвеŃŃŃ Š½Šµ Š·Š°Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Šø. «Ч*ŃŃ Š²*Š·ŃŠ¼Šø! ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾ же ŠæŃоŃŃŠ¾ Ń**ŃŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠ¾Ńка. Š§ŃŠ²Š°Šŗ, они Šø Š²ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“Ń Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠøŠ¼ в Š±Š¾Š»ŃниŃе. ŠŠ¼ŠµŠ¹Ńе Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃŠøŃ!Ā» Š”Š²ŠµŃ ŠøŠ· ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠøŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠæŃŠ¾Š½ŠøŠŗŠ°Š» в комнаŃŃ, Š¾Š±Š½Š°Š¶Š°Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŃ. ŠŠ“нако ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š¾Š±Ń Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ½Š¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š¾Š¹, ŃŠŗŃŃŠ²Š°Ń его Š»ŠøŃо Š¾Ń Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŠ½ŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š· незванŃŃ Š³Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ¹. Ā«Š§ŃŠ¾ ж, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Ńно не ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ±Š»ŃГок ŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠ½. ŠŠµŠ²Š°Š¶Š½Š¾, Š½Š°ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠ¾Š±Š»Š°Š·Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š° Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š°, Ń ŃŠ¾Š¼Š½ŠµŠ²Š°ŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Ń Š½ŠµŠ³Š¾ Ń Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ ŃŠøŠ» ŃŠ“елаŃŃ Ń Š½ŠµŠ¹ ŃŃŠ¾-Š½ŠøŠ±ŃŠ“ŃĀ». Ā«ŠŠ¾, ŃŃŠ²Š°Šŗ, ŃŃŠ° Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š° изГаŃŃ Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Ńе Š·Š²ŃŠŗŠø, а?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°ŃкниŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ²ŠµŠ»ŠøŠ²Š°Š¹ŃŃ! ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ Š½Š°Š¹ŃŠø ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŗŠ°Šŗ можно ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńее, ŠøŠ½Š°ŃŠµ Š¼Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŠµŠ¼ головŃ!Ā» ŠŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Ń Šø ŃŠ¾ŠæŠ¾Ń ног, Šø Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ¾ŃилиŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃ, а ГвеŃŃ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š² ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Šµ положение. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° знал, ŃŃŠ¾ его ŠæŃŠµŃŠ»ŠµŠ“Š¾Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ»Šø ŃŃŠ»Šø, но Š¾Ńознание ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š¾Š½Šø оŃŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“Š½Šø, поГейŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ на его ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¾Š±Š»Š°Š“ание. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¾ŃвалŃŃ, Šø Š½ŠµŠ¾Š¶ŠøŠ“Š°Š½Š½Š°Ń Š²Š¾Š»Š½Š° Šæ**Š¾ŃŠø Š·Š°Ń Š»ŠµŃŃŠ½Ńла его. ŠŃŠ¾Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Šŗ же**Š½ŠøŃ Š½Šµ обоŃŃŠ» ŃŃŠ¾Ńоной Šø ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, Гело Š±Ńло в ŠøŃ близоŃŃŠø, или в ŃŠ¾Š¼, как ŠøŠ½Ńимно они ŠŗŠ°ŃалиŃŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ Š“ŃŃŠ³Š°, а Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃ бŃŃŃ, во внезапном ŠæŃиливе Š°Š“ŃŠµŠ½Š°Š»ŠøŠ½Š°, но на повеŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ½ŃаŃŃŠŗŠ°Ń жилка, о ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой она Гаже не ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š·ŃŠµŠ²Š°Š»Š°. ŠŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½ŃŠ° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° жила ŃŠµŃой Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š·Š½Š¾Š¹ жизнŃŃ, Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃŃ ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°Š¼ Šø планам, ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š“Š»Ń Š½ŠµŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ŠøŠ¼Šø. ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š· - Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š±Ń ŃŠ°Š· - она ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалаŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š±Š°Š»Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° Š¾ŃŠ±ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Šø Š·Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠµŠ“оŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńине ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“Ń Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠ¹, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń он Гелал вŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а они Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Ńили, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина нежно ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š² ŃŃŠŗŃ. «Я ŠæŃŠøŠ“Ń Š·Š° ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹Ā», - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃŠ°Š» он, в его Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńе вŃŃ ŠµŃŃ ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠŗŠø Š½Š°ŃŠ»Š°Š¶Š“ениŃ. Š Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ он ŃŃŃŠ», ŃŠ°Šŗ же внезапно, как Šø ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ». ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾ немало Š²Ńемени, ŠæŃŠµŠ¶Š“е ŃŠµŠ¼ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° поГнŃŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ноги. Š¢ŠøŃŠøŠ½Ń в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ńе наŃŃŃŠøŠ» звонок ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃона. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“елаŃŃ Šø обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ он Š»ŠµŠ¶ŠøŃ на ŠŗŃŠ°Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон, пока он не ŃŠæŠ°Š», Šø нажала на ŠŗŠ½Š¾ŠæŠŗŃ Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃа. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃоŃ! - ŃŠ°Š·Š“алŃŃ Š²Š·Š²Š¾Š»Š½Š¾Š²Š°Š½Š½ŃŠ¹ голоŃ. -Š ŃŠµŠ½ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ·Š»Šø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа. ŠŠ½ попал в Š°Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ Šø полŃŃŠøŠ» ŃŠµŃŃŃŠ·Š½Ńе ŃŃŠ°Š²Š¼Ń. ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š²Ń Š½ŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ“Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ оказали ŠµŠ¼Ń помоŃŃ!Ā» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ»Š° Š³Š¾ŃŠ»Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń Š·Š²ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŠ¾Š²Š½Š¾: Ā«Š„Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо, Ń Š±ŃŠ“Ń ŃŠµŃез минŃŃŃĀ». ŠŠ½Š° положила ŃŃŃŠ±ŠŗŃ Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Šŗ Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø, но оŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š³Šµ. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ела ŃŠµŠ±Ń. ŠŠ½Š° Šø Š²ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“Ń Š·Š°Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Ń*ŠŗŃŠ¾Š¼ Ń Š½ŠµŠ·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠµŠ¼ в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ. ŠŃо Š±ŃŠ» ŃŠ°Š¼Ńй возмŃŃŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńй поŃŃŃŠæŠ¾Šŗ в ŠµŃ жизни! ŠŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ¹ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ не Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŃŠ°Š·Š“новаŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ поŃŃŃŠæŠ¾Šŗ или ŃŠ°Š·Š¼ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŃ Š¾ его ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŃ . ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń в поŃŃŠ“ок Šø Š¾ŃŠæŃавилаŃŃ Š² ŃŠµŠ½ŃŃ ŃŠŗŃŃŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø. ŠŠµŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŠ°Ńок Š½Š¾ŃŠø она Š±Ńла занŃŃŠ° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńой. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“илаŃŃ, ŃŠ¶Šµ близилŃŃ ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ²ŠµŃ. ŠŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š² комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°, она обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ńе Š±Ńло вŃŃ ŃŠ°Šŗ же гŃŃŠ·Š½Š¾. Š ŃŠŗŠø ГевŃŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ¶Š°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š² ŠŗŃŠ»Š°ŠŗŠø, а в голове ŠæŃонеŃлиŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŃ Š¾ бŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¼ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой ноŃŃŃ. Ā«Š”ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠ±Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾ поГменила менŃ, Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²Š°Ā», - коллега ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń, Яна ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова, Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Ń Š±Š»Š°Š³Š¾Š“Š°ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ»Ńбкой. Та Š²ŃŠ“авила ŠøŠ· ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ»ŃбкŃ: Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°Ā». Ā«ŠŠ°Š»ŃŃŠµ Ń ŃŠæŃавлŃŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼Š°. Тебе ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃŃŃŃŃ Šø немного Š¾ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŃŃ, - Яна ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на Š±Ńмаги, ŃŠ°Š·Š±ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńе по полŃ, Šø ŠæŃŠøŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š° Š±ŃŠ¾Š²Šø. - Š§ŃŠ¾ зГеŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŠ·Š¾Ńло? ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š²ŃŃ Š²Š°Š»ŃŠµŃŃŃ Š½Š° полŃ?Ā» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š° в панике Š¾Ńвела глаза Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила: Ā«ŠŠ¹, Ń ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š½ŠøŠ»Š° ŠøŃ . ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, ŠæŃŠøŠ±ŠµŃŠøŃŃ Š·Š“ŠµŃŃ. ŠÆ ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š°, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń пойГŃĀ». Яне показалŃŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńм Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń, но она не ŠæŃŠøŠ“ала ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń Š·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃалиŃŃ, Šø Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃлаŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃаŃŃ ŃŠ°Š·Š±ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńе Š²ŠµŃŠø. ŠŠ½Š° еГва ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° Š½Š°ŃŠ°ŃŃ, как в ГвеŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, а за ним - ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 2 Š§ŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŠøŠ½Ń Ā«ŠŃо Š²ŃаŃ, ГежŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠ°Ń Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. - ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń ŠÆŠ½Š° ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова». ŠŃŃŠøŃŃŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠøŃалиŃ, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠŃлов, воŃŃŠ» в комнаŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ» на ŃŠ°Š±Š»ŠøŃŠŗŃ Ń ŠøŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠµŠ¼ на Š»Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ°ŃŠ¾Ńном Ń Š°Š»Š°ŃŠµ ЯнŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃŠ¼Ńе ŃŠ¾ мной». Яна Š±Ńла в Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃаŃелŃŃŃŠ²Šµ. Ā«ŠŃГа Š¼Ń ŠøŠ“ŃŠ¼?Ā» ŠŠ¾ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ Š½Šµ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃаŃŃ Š½Š° ŠµŃ Š²Š¾ŠæŃŠ¾Ń. ŠŠ½ Ń ŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¹ поŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» ŠµŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŠŗŃ Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: Ā«ŠŃоŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃŠ¼Ńе. ŠŠµ заŃŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ¹ŃŠµ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š“ŠøŠ½Š° ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š° жГаŃŃĀ». ŠŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŠµ она оказалаŃŃ Š² ŠŗŠ°Š±ŠøŠ½ŠµŃŠµ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠ° Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠøŠ“ел на Гиване, его Ń ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ°Š²Š¾Šµ Šø мŃŃŠŗŃлиŃŃŠ¾Šµ ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š¾ŃŠŗŠøŠ½ŃлоŃŃ Š½Š°Š·Š°Š“ в Š½ŠµŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŠ¶Š“ŃŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ позе, а Š“Š»ŠøŠ½Š½ŃŠµ ноги Š±Ńли ŃŠŗŃŠµŃŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ ним. ŠŃжно Š±Ńло имеŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŃŃŠ¹ глаз Šø ŠæŃŠøŃмоŃŃŠµŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š²Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°ŃŠµŠ»Ńнее, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń понŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ его Š³ŃŠ±Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø блеГнее обŃŃŠ½Š¾Š³Š¾. Š ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ, ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠøŠ¹ Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Š“ŠµŠ·ŠøŠ½ŃŠøŃŠøŃŃŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ²Š°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŃŠµŠ½Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, ŃŠŗŃŃŠ²Š°Š» Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Šŗ**ви на его коже. ŠŠ½ Š±ŃŠ» Š¾Š“ŠµŃ Š² ŃŠøŃŃŃŠ¹ ŃŃŃŠ½Ńй коŃŃŃŠ¼, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ помог ŃŠŗŃŃŃŃ ŠŗŃŠ°ŃŠ½ŃŠµ ŠæŃŃŠ½Š°, в ŠæŃоŃивном ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ вŃŃŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š¶ŠøŠ²Ńие Š±Ń Š²ŃŠµŃ окŃŃŠ¶Š°ŃŃŠøŃ . Рего вŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠø Š»ŠøŃŠ° ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ Š¶ŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŃŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠ°Šŗ Šø Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š°, Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ¾ он ŠæŠ¾Š±ŃŠ²Š°Š» в ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ аГŃ, Šø ŃŃŠ¾ Ń Š½ŠøŠ¼ не ŃŃŠ¾ŠøŃ ŃŃŃŠøŃŃ. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ поГоŃŃŠ» Šŗ Š“ŠøŠ²Š°Š½Ń Šø наклонилŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š±Š»ŠøŠ¶Šµ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃŠ°ŃŃ ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š½Š° ŃŃ Š¾: Ā«ŠŠøŠ“ŠµŠ¾Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø Ń ŠŗŠ°Š¼ŠµŃ Š½Š°Š±Š»ŃŠ“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой Š½Š¾ŃŠø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š½Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ поГГеланŃ, ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńее Š²Ńего, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ“елали Š²Š°ŃŠø Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š“Š°Š²ŃŠøŠµ. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ»Šø ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“Ń Šø ŃŠ±Ńали Š²Ńе Š²Š¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Ńе ŃŠ»ŠøŠŗŠø. ŠŃо Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Яна ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова, ГежŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠ°Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой ноŃŃŃ. ŠŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼ ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ²ŠµŃГил ŃŃŠ¾. ŠÆ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŠ» Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø. ŠŃо ГейŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š¾ она». Š¢Š¾Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Š³Š“а ŠŠøŃалий ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ» глаза. Š£ ŠÆŠ½Ń ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠ¾ ŠæŠµŃŠµŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š¾ Š“ŃŃ Š°Š½ŠøŠµ Šø она ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ ней ŃŠ°Š¼ боŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø Ā«ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š¼Š°ŃŠ½ŃĀ». Ā«ŠŃ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ помог мне ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠøŃалий, Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ²Š°Ń ŠµŃ Ń Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Š²Ń Š“Š¾ ног. Яна ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š½Ńла головŃ, не ŃŠµŃаŃŃŃ Š²ŃŃŃŠµŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Ń Š³ŃŠ¾Š·Š½Ńм Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ом Š¼ŃжŃинŃ. Ā«ŠŠ°... Š-ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃĀ», - она не ŃŠ¾Š²Ńем понимала, о ŃŃŠ¼ ŠøŠ“ŃŃ ŃŠµŃŃ, но знала, ŃŃŠ¾ в ŠµŃ ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠµŃŠ°Ń Š²Š¾Š¹ŃŠø в Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŠµ Šŗ ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Ń. ŠŃгоГа не заŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń жГаŃŃ. Так ŃŠ»ŃŃŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ в ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»Ńном военном Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Šµ ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалиŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ¾Š±ŃаŃŃ ŠŗŠ°Š½Š“ŠøŠ“Š°ŃŠ¾Š² Š“Š»Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Š“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠøŠŗŠø. Š Ń Š¾ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š¾Š±Š¾Š·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ½Š¾ как ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š¾Šµ, Š²ŃŠµ в ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ оŃŃŠ°Ńли знали, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠ½Ń Š² ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¼ ŠøŃŠ¾Š³Šµ Š±ŃŠ“ŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃ Šø ГоживŃŃ Š“Š¾ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠ° ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¹ каŃŃŠµŃŃ Š² ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ ŃŃŃŠµŠ¶Š“ении. ŠŃли ŃŠ¶ на ŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾, ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń имел ГоŃŃŃŠæ Šŗ ŃŠµŃŃŃŃŠ°Š¼, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Šø намного Š»ŃŃŃŠµ, ŃŠµŠ¼ в ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃе. Яна ŠæŠ»Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š»Š° поГŃŃŠ¶ŠøŃŃŃŃ Ń ŠŠøŃалием в наГежГе ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Šø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń попаŃŃŃ Š² Š»ŃŃŃŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. «Я Š¼Š¾Š³Ń ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠµŠ½ŃŠøŃоваŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼, ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŃ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃŃ, Гаже Š±Ńаком», - внезапно ŠæŃеŃвал ŠµŃ мŃŃŠ»Šø Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ³Š¾ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŃŃŠ°Š½ŃŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼, но мŃŃŠ»Ń о Š²ŃŠµŃŠ°Ńней Š½Š¾ŃŠø ŃŠ¼ŃŠ³ŃŠøŠ»Š° жŃŃŃŠŗŃŃ Š»ŠøŠ½ŠøŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ°. Ā«Š§ŃŠ¾ ж... ŠÆ...Ā» - ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ наŃŃŠ¾Š»Ńко неожиГанно, ŃŠµŠ¼ Яна могла ŃŠµŠ±Šµ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ она Ń ŃŃŃŠ“ом могла ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃ ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°. Ā«ŠŃŠøŃ Š¾Š“Šø ко мне, как ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŠæŃимеŃŃ ŃŠµŃение», - вŃŃŠ°Š» ŠŠøŃалий Šø жеŃŃŠ¾Š¼ ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃа ГаŃŃ ŠµŠ¹ ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон. ŠŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠøŠ» Šø ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложил ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. «РŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Š½ŠµŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠøĀ», - Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ¾Ń, Šø вŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ повеГение ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¼. ŠŠ°Ńем он оŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ, как Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ¾ его кое-ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠ»Š¾. ŠŠ½ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃоŃŃ Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, позабоŃŃŃŠµŃŃ Š¾ ней». Ā«ŠŠ¾Š½ŠµŃно», - Š·Š°Š²ŠµŃŠøŠ» его Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ Ń Š²ŠµŠ¶Š»ŠøŠ²Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ»Ńбкой. Š£Š±ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ они Š½Š°Ń оГŃŃŃŃ Š²Š½Šµ ŠæŃŠµŠ“елов ŃŠ»ŃŃŠøŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠø, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ поГоŃŃŠ» Šŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. Ā«ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗ, - Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š¾Š½ ŃŠøŃ им, но наŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼, - Š²Ń Š²ŠµŠ“Ń ŃŠ¶Šµ женаŃŃ. ŠÆ не Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Ń, ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ²Š»ŃеŃŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠµŠ¼Š»ŠµŠ¼Ńм Š²Š°ŃианŃом Š“Š»Ń Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¶Šø ŠŠ³Š°Ńоновой. ŠŠ°Š¼ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложениŃĀ». ŠŃŠ±Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š“ŃŃŠ½ŃлиŃŃ ŠæŃŠø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠø о его Š±Ńаке, а Š»ŠøŃо еŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ°Ńнело, когГа он ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» о Š¶ŠµŠ½Ńине, на ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой его заŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Šø жениŃŃŃŃ. «Тебе ŃŃŠ¾, жиŃŃ Š½Š°Š“Š¾ŠµŠ»Š¾?Ā» - ŠæŃŠøŠ³Ńозил он ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŃ. Š¢Š¾Ń ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŃŠ¾, ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“овало, Šø ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ Š·Š°Š“ŃŠ¾Š¶Š°Š». Š ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š¾Š½ не знал, ŠŗŃŠ¾ болŃŃŠµ Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š·Š»ŠøŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ боŃŃŠ° - Š½Š¾Š²Š°Ń Š½ŠµŠ²ŠµŃŃŠ° или ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠøŠ¹ за Š²ŃŠµŃŠ°Ńним напаГением. Тем Š²Ńеменем ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š½Š° виллŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š“Š¾Š»Š¶Š½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° ГелиŃŃ Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼. ŠŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠ° ŃŃŠµŠ“Š½ŠøŃ Š»ŠµŃ, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ Романова, вŃŃŃŠµŃила ŠµŃ в ŃŠ¾Š¹Šµ, на ŠµŃ Š»ŠøŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š½Š°ŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½Š¾ Š±ŠµŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ŃŃŠ²Š¾. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š²Š°Ń Š½Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом, Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¶Š°?Ā» «Я Голжна Š±Ńла поГмениŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š»Š»ŠµŠ³ŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ŃŠ°. ŠŃ глаза Š±Ńли ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ°ŃŠ½ŠµŠ²ŃŠøŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŠ»ŠµŠ·ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ŃŃŠø. УвиГев ŃŃŠ¾, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ ŃŠµŃила не наŃŃŠ°ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Ńм. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š°Š²ŠµŃŃ Šø погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ваннŃ. ŠŃ мŃŃŠ»Šø Š½ŠµŠ²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлиŃŃ Šŗ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŃŠ“ŃŃŠµŠ¹ Š½Š¾ŃŠø, Šø она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°, как ŠµŃ ŃŃŠŗŠø Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Šø Š³Š¾ŃŠµŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š° Šø погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² воГŃ, как Š±Ń ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ°ŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š¶Š½ŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŃ ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š° по ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŠ°Š½Š½ŃŠ¼Šø, Šø она не знала, Ń ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š½Š°ŃŠ°ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° Гаже не ŠæŃеГŃŃŠ°Š²Š»Ńла, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ» за ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ. ŠŠ¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, она ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼. ŠŃ ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ мŃŃŠ»Šø она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° винŃ. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° обŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠ²Š°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ»Šø ŠøŃ Šŗ Š½ŃŠ½ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»Š¾Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ, ŃŠ°ŠŗŃ оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ°ŠŗŃом: она Šø ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠ²Š»ŃŃŃŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼ Šø женой. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· ваннŃ, оГелаŃŃ Šø ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š¾ŃовилаŃŃ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко она ŃŠæŃŃŃŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š²Š½ŠøŠ·, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ заŃŃŠµŃилаŃŃ Š²Š¾ŠŗŃŃŠ³ неŃ: Ā«ŠŃ опŃŃŃ ŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃŠµ ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńо? ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š±Ń Š²Š°Š¼ ŃŠ½Š°Ńала не позавŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°ŃŃ?Ā» Та ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на Š²ŃемŃ. Ā«ŠŠµŃ, Ń Š¾ŠæŠ¾Š·Š“Š°Ń Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃĀ». ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ знала, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ°Ń, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń она понимала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š“Š»Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ молоГой ГевŃŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ²Š»ŃеŃŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾Š¹ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńе Š½ŠµŃмеŃенное ŠŗŠ¾Š»ŠøŃеŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šø. ТогГа она ŠæŃоŃŃŠ½Ńла ей ŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°Š½ молока: Ā«ŠŃŠæŠµŠ¹ŃŠµ Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š±Ń ŃŃŠ¾. ŠŃŃŠ¾Ńожно, оно гоŃŃŃŠµŠµĀ». Ā«Š”ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠ±Š¾Ā», - ŃŠøŃ о ŠæŃоизнеŃла ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°, ŃŠ¾Š³ŃŠµŃŠ°Ń Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¹ ŃŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠø. Ā«ŠŠµ за ŃŃŠ¾Ā», - Š»ŃŠ±ŠµŠ·Š½Š¾ ŃŠ»ŃŠ±Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ Šø Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃŠ¶Š“ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼, но она ГоŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо знала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠµŠ»ŃŠ·Ń ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŃŃ Š½Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŃŠ²ŃŃŠ¾ŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¶Šµ без ŃŠøŃŃŠ»Š° Š¶ŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²ŃŠ°Ń, Šø ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŠµŠ»Š°ŠµŃ ŠµŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŃŠµŠ¼ ГоŃŃŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ²Š°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ¾ŠæŠøŠ² молоко, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŠµŃŠ½Ńла ŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°Š½ ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠø Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. ŠŠ“нако она не ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŠ°Š·Ń в комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°. ŠŠ½Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· Гома ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½ŃŃŠµ, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŃŠ¾ ей Š½Ńжно Š±Ńло Š·Š°Š¹ŃŠø в ŃŃŠ°ŃионаŃ. ŠŃ маŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š° в Š¾ŃŠ“еление ŠøŠ½ŃенŃивной ŃŠµŃапии. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š¼Š¾Š»ŃŠ° Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° в палаŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃила ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńние Š¼Š°ŃŠµŃŠø. ŠŠµŠ½Ńина по-ŠæŃŠµŠ¶Š½ŠµŠ¼Ń Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŠæŠ»Š¾Ń Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńнии. Š”ŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š·Š°Š½ŃŠ»Š¾. ŠŃ маŃŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Š“ала Š¾Ń ŃŠµŃŠ“ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ неГоŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠø Šø Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŠŗŃŠøŃŠøŃŠµŃком ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńнии. ŠŠ“инŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ Š¶ŠøŠ·Š½Ń Š¼Š°ŃŠµŃŠø Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŠµŃŠµŃаГка ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠ°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃаŃ, еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾, Š¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š±Ń Š² ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Šµ ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńние. ŠŃновной ŠæŃŠøŃиной, по ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Š³Š»Š°ŃилаŃŃ Š½Š° Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ, Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠµŃ ŃŠ³Ńожал ŃŠ“ŠµŃŠ¶Š°ŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ½ŃŠ³Šø, Š½ŠµŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¼ŃŠµ Š“Š»Ń Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø. ТепеŃŃ, когГа она вŃŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶, как ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠµŃ, вŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ им Š±Ńло Š½Ńжно, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½Š°Š¹ŃŠø ŠæŠ¾Š“Ń Š¾Š“ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š“Š¾Š½Š¾ŃŠ° ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š±ŃŠ¾Ńила гоŃŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ на маŃŃ: Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼Š°, Ń ŃŠµŠ±Ń Š²ŃŠ»ŠµŃŃ. ŠÆ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ°ŃĀ». ŠŃ маŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠ°Š¼Ńм близким ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗŠ¾Š¼, ŠµŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š“ŠµŃŠ¶ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ Šø Š½Š°Š“ŃŠ¶Š½Ńм Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š»ŠøŃом. ŠŠµŠ¾Š¶ŠøŠ“анно зазвонил ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° ГоŃŃŠ°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон ŠøŠ· ŠŗŠ°ŃŠ¼Š°Š½Š° Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила на звонок. Ā«ŠŠøŠ»Š°, - ŃŠ°Š·Š“алŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńкой голоŃ. - ŠŠ½Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃ Š¾ŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° мне Š¾Š“Š½Ń ŃŃŠ»ŃгŃĀ». ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 3 ЧаŃŃŠ½Ńй ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ позвонил Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š². ŠŠ½Šø ŃŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š² оГном Š¼ŠµŠ“ŠøŃŠøŠ½Ńком ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃŠµ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š¾Š½ Š±ŃŠ» на Гва гоГа ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŠµ еŃ. ŠŠ°Ńем он ŃŠµŃ ал за Š³ŃаниŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжиŃŃ Š¾Š±ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, Šø ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š±ŃŠ» извеŃŃŠ½Ńм ŃŠŗŃпеŃŃŠ¾Š¼ в ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¹ облаŃŃŠø. Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń они Š±Ńли Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ близки. «Ркакой ŃŃŠ»Ńге ŠøŠ“ŃŃ ŃŠµŃŃ?Ā» - ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾ ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. «У Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠµŃŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń, Š½ŃŠ¶Š“аŃŃŠøŠ¹ŃŃ Š² Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠø, оГнако Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾Šµ Гело, Šø Ń Š½Šµ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Ń, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Ń занŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠøŠ¼ в Š±Š»ŠøŠ¶Š°Š¹Ńее Š²ŃемŃ. ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Šø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа поГ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠŗŃŃŠ»Š¾Ā», - ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š° Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½Ńла на ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½ŠøŠµ. Š”ŠµŠ³Š¾Š“Š½Ń Ń Š½ŠµŃ Š½Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Гел в Š¾ŃŠøŃе, Šø, ŠµŃŠ»Šø не ŃŃŠøŃаŃŃ Š“Š²ŃŃ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°Ńий, Š·Š°ŠæŠ»Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š½Š½ŃŃ Š½Š° полГенŃ, она Š±Ńла ŠæŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“на. Ā«ŠŠ°, ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŃГа мне ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠµŃ аŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. «Я напиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š°Š“ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ГобеŃŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠ“а, ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š¶Šø Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š½ŠøŠŗŠ°Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠµŃ ала Šŗ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š“ŠøŠ½Ń ŠŠ°Š»Š°ŃниковŃ, Šø они обо вŃŃŠ¼ позабоŃŃŃŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃилиŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. Ā«ŠŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Šµ-ŃŃŠ¾, - Гобавил Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ, Šø его ŃŠ¾Š½ ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŠµŃŃŃŠ·Š½Ńм. - ŠŠøŠŗŠ¾Š³Š“а Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼Ń об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ не Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠø Šø не заГавай Š»ŠøŃŠ½ŠøŃ Š²Š¾ŠæŃŠ¾Ńов. ŠŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠ“елаŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠ»ŠµŃŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа». Ā«ŠÆŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŠµ Š²Š¾Š»Š½ŃŠ¹ŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃалиŃŃ, Šø ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š“Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ Šŗ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½ŃŃ. ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾ оказалоŃŃ Š² ŠæŃŠµŃŃŠøŠ¶Š½Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ°Š¹Š¾Š½Šµ, заполненном виллами, Š¾ŃŠ½Š°ŃŃŠ½Š½Ńми ŃŠøŃŃŠµŠ¼Š°Š¼Šø Š±ŠµŠ·Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠø вŃŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š²Š½Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ Šø ожиГалоŃŃ, на Š²Ń оГе ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Ń ŃŃŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š¹ Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“овала инŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŃŠ¼ Šø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ½Ńла Š³Š¾ŃпоГина ŠŠ°Š»Š°Ńникова. ДГелав звонок, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŠ±ŠµŠ“ŠøŃŃŃŃ Š² ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“ивоŃŃŠø ŠµŃ ŃŠ»Š¾Š², Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š½ŠøŠŗ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š»Š°ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń внŃŃŃŃ. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° легко Š½Š°Ńла виллŃ. ŠŠ½Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŃŃŠæŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠ°Š¼ Šø позвонила в ГвеŃŃ. Š§ŠµŃŠµŠ· Š½ŠµŃŠŗŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠµŠŗŃнГ ГвеŃŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŃŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠøŃŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŠ¾Ńной. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š½Š°Ń Š¼ŃŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Šø жГали Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ°, но вмеŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ на ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š³Šµ оказалаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ·Š²Š°Š½Š°Ń Š³Š¾ŃŃŃŃ. Ā«ŠŃоŃŃŠøŃе, вŃā¦Ā» - Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ· ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¶Šµ ŃŠ“елала Š²ŃвоГ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾Šµ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ°Š½ŃŃŠ²Š¾, Šø ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń избежаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ¹, она ŃŠ¾Ńла ŃŠ°Š·ŃŠ¼Š½ŃŠ¼ наГеŃŃ Š¼Š°ŃŠŗŃ. ŠŠµŠ·Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃноŃŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° в ŠæŃŠøŠ¾ŃŠøŃеŃе. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š² ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŃŠøŠµŃ аŃŃ ŃŃŠ“а», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š¼ŠµŠ»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š¼ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ» на Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š¾Š½Š° Š“ŠµŃŠ¶Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŠµ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГелаŃŃ?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°, Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š² Гал мне инŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŠø. ŠÆ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Ń вŃŃ Š² ŃŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾Š¹ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ°Š»ŃноŃŃŠøĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ знал, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š½Šµ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ал Š±Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Šø Š¾Š±ŃŠ·Š°Š½Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń, ŠŗŃŠ¾ не Š·Š°ŃŠ»ŃŠ¶ŠøŠ²Š°ŠµŃ Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŃ или Š½ŠµŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠµŃенŃен, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŃŠ²ŠµŃŠ“ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńно ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ» Šø впŃŃŃŠøŠ» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŃŠ» ŠµŃ Š¼ŠøŠ¼Š¾ ŃŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ гоŃŃŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ ввеŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ леŃŃŠ½ŠøŃе в ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń. Š ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾. Ā«ŠŠ°Šŗ Ń Š±ŃŠ“Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ без ŃŠ²ŠµŃа?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ŠŠøŃалий ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š» Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ голоŃ, ŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ» ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ пиГжак Šø наŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» его на Š»ŠøŃо. Ā«ŠŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠø ŃŠ²ŠµŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠøŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он ŃŠŗŠ²Š¾Š·Ń ŃŠŗŠ°Š½Ń. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ»ŠŗŠ½ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠ°Ńелем, Šø комнаŃŃ Š·Š°Š»ŠøŠ» ŃŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ ŃŠ²ŠµŃ. ŠŠµŃвой мŃŃŠ»ŃŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа Š±ŃŠ» Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¼, оГнако она Š¾ŃŠ¼Š°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠøŃ мŃŃŠ»ŠµŠ¹. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŠ²ŠøŠ“ела ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗŠ°, Š»ŠµŠ¶Š°ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ на ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŠø, ŃŃŃ Š±ŠµŠ»Š°Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠ°Š“Š½Š°Ń ŃŃŠ±Š°Ńка Š±Ńла в ŠæŃŃŠ½Š°Ń Гавно Š·Š°ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ¹ ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Šø. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° вГаваŃŃŃŃ Š² ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø Šø ŃŠµŃила ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ“Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š½Š°Ń . ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŃŠ²Š½Š¾ не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» Š²ŃŠ“аваŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŃ, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š¾Š±Ńазом ŃŠ²Š°Š¶Š°Š»Š° его Š³ŃаниŃŃ Šø вела ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃно. ŠŠ½Š° поŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š±Š¾ŃŠŗŃ Šø ГоŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠøŠµ инŃŃŃŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š¾Š¶Š½ŠøŃŠ°Š¼Šø ŃŠ°Š·Ńезала ŃŃŠ±Š°ŃŠŗŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа, обнажив его ŃŠ°Š½Ń, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Šø покŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š½ŠŗŠøŠ¼ ŃŠ»Š¾ŠµŠ¼ Š¼Š°ŃŠ»Šø. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŠ±Ńала вŃŃ Šø, наконеŃ, ŃŠ²ŠøŠ“ела Гве Š·ŠøŃŃŃŠøŠµ ŃŠ°Š½Ń на ŠæŃавой ŃŃŠ¾Ńоне ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ° Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńав ŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼Šø ловкими ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń она оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹, а ŠµŃ Š“Š²ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š±ŃŠ»Šø бŃŃŃŃŃŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŃŃŠµŠŗŃŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ¼Šø. Ā«ŠŃŃŃ Š»Šø Ń Š²Š°Ń Š°Š»Š»ŠµŃŠ³ŠøŃ на анеŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° она ŃŠµŃез Š½ŠµŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃое Š²ŃемŃ. Š ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ, ŃŠ°Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š½ŠµŠ³Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠŗŠøŠµ Šø ŠæŠ¾Š²ŃŠµŠ“или лиŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ±Š¾Š»ŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ°ŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š¶Šø, оГнако ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠ¾Šµ Š²Š¼ŠµŃŠ°ŃелŃŃŃŠ²Š¾. ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠæŃŠøŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ меŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ анеŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠø. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾, поŃŃŠø ŃŠøŃ о, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠ¾ конŃŃŠ°ŃŃŠøŃовало Ń ŠµŃ Š±ŠµŠ·ŃŠ¼Š½Ńм Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ. ŠŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń, Š½ŠµŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŃ Š½Š° обмен Š½ŠµŃколŃкими ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°Š¼Šø, ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠ¾Š²Ńем не ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š» еŃ. Ā«ŠŠµŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼ обŃŃŠ½Ńм Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŠæŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ±Ń воŃŃ Š²Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠµŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»ŠøŠ·Š¼. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŃŃŃŠæŠøŠ»Š° Šŗ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š²Š»ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š°Š½ŠµŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠø, а Š·Š°Ńем ввела ŠµŃ в облаŃŃŃ Š²Š¾ŠŗŃŃŠ³ ŃŠ°Š½. ŠŠ¼ ŠæŃŠøŃлоŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š¶Š“Š°ŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŃ Š¼ŠøŠ½ŃŃ, пока Š½Š°ŃалоŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠµ ŠæŃŠµŠæŠ°ŃŠ°ŃŠ°, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Šµ ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ она наложила ŃŠ²Ń. ŠŃŠøŠ¼ŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŠµŃез ŃŠ°Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ»Š°. Š ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š¼, Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńло бŃŃŃŃŠ¾ Šø ŃŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на ŃŠ²Š¾Šø ок**Š²Š°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠµ ŃŃŠŗŠø Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ½Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ в ŃŠ±Š¾ŃнŃŃĀ». Ā«ŠŃ Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃŠµ ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ внизŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń. Š£Š±ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š½Š° ŠæŠµŃŠ²Ńй ŃŃŠ°Š¶, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ закŃŃŠ» ГвеŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠøŠ» Šŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. «Я ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š», ŃŃŠ¾ банГиŃŃ, Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š²ŃŠøŠµ на Š²Š°Ń Š²ŃŠµŃа, ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š°Š½Ń ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ½, Š²ŠµŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½Š¾, оŃŃŠ°Ńнно Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ избавиŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń Š²Š°Ń, Š¾ŃŠ¾Š±ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Šµ ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, как Š²Ń вŃŃŠøŃлили его ŃŠæŠøŠ¾Š½Š¾Š² в Š²Š°Ńей компании», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠøŃалий заŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š» Š¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»Šø, ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃ, а Š·Š°Ńем поГŃŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ ŠŗŃŠ°Ń ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŠø Šø опŃŃŃŠøŠ» ноги на пол. ŠŠ½ Š²ŃŠ³Š»ŃГел ŃŠ»Š°Š±Ńм, но его глаза Š²ŃŠæŃŃ Š½ŃŠ»Šø Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃŠ½Ńм Š±Š»ŠµŃком. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ²ŃŠ» ŠæŃŠ¾Š½Š·ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńй Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ на ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŠ°. Ā«ŠŃа Š¶ŠµŠ½Ńина, на ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой Ń Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃжГен жениŃŃŃŃ, ŠøŠ¼ŠµŠµŃ ŠŗŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Šµ-либо Š¾ŃноŃение Šŗ ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Ń?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» он. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ понизил голоŃ: Ā«ŠŠ° ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ Геле, ŠŃŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠ²ŃзалŃŃ Ń Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ¼ ŃŠµŃŃŠµŠ¼, ŠŠøŃоном. ŠŠ½ ŃŃŃŠµŠ¼ŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š²ŃŠ“аŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ГоŃŃ Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ за ŃŠ»ŠµŠ½Š° ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , но, ŠæŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Šµ, никогГа не ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ¼Š°ŃŃŠøŠ²Š°Š» Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠŗŃŠ·ŠµŠ½Š° ŠŠ»ŃŃ, как ŠæŠ¾Š“Ń Š¾Š“ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠŗŠ°Š½Š“ŠøŠ“Š°ŃŠ°. ŠŠ¾Š»Š¶Š½Š¾ бŃŃŃ, ŠŃŃŃŠ¼ Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Ń Š½ŠøŠ¼Ā». Ā«ŠŠ½ не ŠæŠµŃŠµŃŃŠ°ŃŃ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ“ивлŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ°Š¶Š“ŃŠ¹ ГенŃ. Š” моей ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š½Šµ вежливо ŠæŃомолŃаŃŃ Š² Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŠ° Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń оŃŃŃŃŃŃŠ²ŠøŃ ŠŠøŃалиŃ, в Š³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š“е ŠæŃоизоŃло много ŃŠ¾Š±ŃŃŠøŠ¹, в ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃŃŃ Š±ŃŠ» Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ°Š½ ŠŠ»ŃŃ. «Я ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š», ŃŃŠ¾ Ń ŠŠ»ŃŠø еŃŃŃ Š·Š°Ń ŃŠ“Š°Š»ŃŠ¹ Š±Š°Ń "ŠØŠ°ŃŠ¼" на ŃŠ»ŠøŃе ŠŃбаŃŃŠŗŠ°ŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ вŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ» Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°. Ā«ŠŠ°, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»ŃŠŗŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ¾Š½Š¾Š² Š²ŃŠ³Š½Š°Š»Šø ŠøŠ· компании, ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŠŗŠ»ŃŠ± ŃŃŠ°Š» ŠøŃ ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ½ŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм ŠøŃŃŠ¾Ńником Š“Š¾Ń Š¾Š“Š°, Šø ŠµŃŠ»Šø его Š·Š°ŠŗŃоŃŃ, ŃŠ¾ им ŠæŃŠøŠ“ŃŃŃŃ Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŃŠ³Š¾Ā», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¼Š¾Š³Šø им в ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ā», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠøŃалий, Šø его Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ°Š» на Š¾ŠŗŃŠ°Š²Ń ниже. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š¾Š¹, когГа ŃŠæŃŃŠŗŠ°Š»ŃŃ Š²Š½ŠøŠ·. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠµŠ“положил, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŠ½ŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š» ГевŃŃŠŗŃ Š·Š°ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠµ, оГнако ŃŠµŃŠøŠ» немного ŠµŃ Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ³Š°ŃŃ Š“Š»Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŃŠµŠŗŃа: Ā«ŠŃли Š²Ń ŃŠ°ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¶ŠµŃе об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ комŃ-Š½ŠøŠ±ŃŠ“Ń, Š²Š°Ń Š½Š°ŃŃŠøŠ³Š½ŠµŃ ŃŠ¶Š°ŃŠ½Š°Ń ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŃŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он. ŠŃли ŃŠ»ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠ°Š²Š¼Š°Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š“Š¾Š¹Š“ŃŃ Š“Š¾ ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Š° или его ŃŃŠ½Š° ŠŠ»ŃŠø, они Š¾Š±ŃŠ·Š°ŃŠµŠ»Ńно ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Ń. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ»Š°: «Я ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ°Š¹Š½Šµ. ŠÆ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ Šø немеГленно ŃŠ¹Š“ŃĀ». ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š² ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń, ŃŠ¾ обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Ń Š¾ŠŗŠ½Š° Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ¾Ńив Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø. ŠŠ½ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ» Šŗ ней ŃŠæŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹, оГнако ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° могла ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŠøŃокие ŠæŠ»ŠµŃŠø Šø мŃŃŠŗŃлиŃŃŃŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Ń. ŠŠ³Š¾ ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŃŃŠ¾Š¹Š½Ńм, ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ńм. Ā«ŠŃ ŃŠ°Š·Š²Šµ не ŃŃŠ»Šø?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š½Š°ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŠ»ŠøŠ²Ńм Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом. ŠŠ½ не Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ, но каким-ŃŠ¾ Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š·Š¾Š¼ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ она ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠøŃ на него. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, он поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š³Š¾ŃŃŃŠøŠ¹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼ŃŃŃŠ½Š½Š¾ опŃŃŃŠøŠ»Š° головŃ. ŠŠ°Šŗ Š±Ń ŠµŠ¹ не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ·Š½Š°Š²Š°ŃŃ, но ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š·Š°ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠµŃовал еŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 4 Š”ŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовка ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, опŃŃŃŠøŠ² головŃ, ŃŠ¾Ńопливо Š²Š·Ńла ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ. ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ² Š³Š¾ŃŠ»Š¾, она Гала Š¼ŃжŃине Š½ŠµŃколŃко ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŠ°Šŗ Š±Ń ŃŠ°Š¼ ни Š±Ńло, она вŃŃ Š¶Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š²ŃŠ°Ńом. Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŠµŠ»ŃŠ·Ń пока Š¼Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Šø ŃŠ°Š½Ń. ŠŠµŠ·ŠøŠ½ŃŠøŃŠøŃŃŠ¹Ńе ŠøŃ ŃŠ°Š· в Š“ŠµŠ½Ń Šø Š½Š¾ŃŠøŃе ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠµ ŃŃŠ±Š°ŃŠŗŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń не ŃŠ°Š·Š“ŃŠ°Š¶Š°ŃŃ ŃŠ°Š½ŃĀ». ŠŠ½Š° поŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° бŃŃŃŠ»Š¾ŃŠŗŃ Ń ŃŠ°Š±Š»ŠµŃками Šø ŃŃŠ±ŠøŠŗ Ń Š¼Š°Š·ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š±Š¾ŃŠŗŃ. «Я оŃŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŃ Š²Š°Š¼ ŃŃŠø лекаŃŃŃŠ²Š°Ā». ŠŠøŃалий ŃŃŠ¾-ŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š» в знак ŠæŃŠøŠ·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ»ŃноŃŃŠø, но не Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Š¶Šµ болŃŃŠµ Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Šø ŃŃŠ°Š·Ń же ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ»Š° виллŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она Š²ŠµŃнŃлаŃŃ Š² Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¶Šµ поŃŃŠø Š¾Š“ŠøŠ½Š½Š°Š“ŃŠ°ŃŃ Š“Š½Ń. ŠŠ½Š° Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š¾Š²ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŠµŃŠµŠŗŃŃŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ“ва ŃŃŃŃŠ¾ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼ ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š¾Š¼, ŠµŃ Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Šø в ŠŗŠ°Š±ŠøŠ½ŠµŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ńа. «Я Š¾ŃŠæŃавлŃŃ ŠÆŠ½Ń Š² ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń на ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовкŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼, не ŃŠµŃŠæŃŃŠøŠ¼ Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° поŃŃŃŃŠµŠ½Š° Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ¾ Ń Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²Ń ŃŠ¶Šµ ŃŠµŃили Š¾ŃŠæŃавиŃŃ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, Ń ŃŠ²ŠµŃен, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŃ Š¾ ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾ вŃŃ Š²ŃŃŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠµŃ Š½Š¾Š»Š¾Š³ŠøŃŠ½Š¾Šµ обоŃŃŠ“ование Š½Š°Ńей Š±Š¾Š»ŃниŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŃовалоŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Ńией "ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š¼Š°ŃŠ½Ń". ŠŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š² Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠ¾Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š¾ Яне. ŠÆ не Š¼Š¾Š³Ń позволиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ ŠæŠ¾Š¹ŃŠø ŠæŃŠ¾Ńив его воли». ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š¾ŃŠµŃинилаŃŃ ŠæŃŠø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠø имени ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ЄоŃŃ Š¾Š½Šø Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š¾ŃŠøŃŠøŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ женаŃŃ, но они никогГа не вŃŃŃŠµŃалиŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° виГела Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко в жŃŃŠ½Š°Š»Š°Ń Šø иногГа в новоŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŠ²ŠøŠ·Š¾ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š°ŃŠøŃ, он Šø Яна? Š”ŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŃŠŗŠ½Ńло, но она оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹. Ā«ŠŠ¾Ń как?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°, боŃŃŃ, Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Š°Š½Ń ŃŃŠŗŠø. ŠŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, Š¼Ń Š¾Š±Š° знаем о ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŃŃ , но...Ā» - Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» ŃŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾ŠøŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŃ, но не знал, как. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ“ŠµŠ»ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ“Šø ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š² благоГаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ²ŠµŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¼Ń ŃŠ°Š»Š°Š½ŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Ńной ŃŃŠøŠŗŠµ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠ» ŠµŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ Š²ŃŠµŃ оŃŃŠ°Š»ŃнŃŃ . «Я понимаŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Šµ поГ ноŃ. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Šµ, ŃŃŠ¾ она Š±Ńла не в ŃŠ¾Š¼ положении, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃŠ°ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŠøŠ·-за Š²Š¼ŠµŃаŃелŃŃŃŠ²Š° ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ½ Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃжГен жениŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ней, Šø, еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾, она не могла ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŠøŃŃŠ²Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ он Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š¾ ней. Ā«ŠŠ½Šµ еŃŃ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š²ŠøŃŃŃŃ Šŗ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø, ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾ Ń ŠæŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃĀ», - ŃŠ¼ŠøŃŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° понимала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃ ŃŠ“елаŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń измениŃŃ ŃŠøŃŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŠ» Šø ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ», как она ŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Ń ŃŠ½ŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ°Š·Š¼Š¾Š¼ погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃ, ŠæŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃ Š½Šµ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовке. ŠŠ½Š° без заминки ŠæŃовела ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŠ½Ńла ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŃŃ ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¼Ń Šø, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ² ввеŃŃ , ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ плŃŃ Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŃŠ». ŠŠ¼ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ в ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š² гоŃŃŠøŠ½ŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Яна Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ“ŃŠ°Š²ŃŃŠ²Ńй, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, - ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° она, ŃŃŠŗŠ¾ ŃŠ»ŃбаŃŃŃ. - Š¢Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“на Š²ŠµŃеŃом? ŠŠ¾Š·Š²Š¾Š»Ń ŃŠ³Š¾ŃŃŠøŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¶ŠøŠ½Š¾Š¼Ā». Ā«ŠŠ·Š²ŠøŠ½Šø, но Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠµŃŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ»Š°, Ń ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼Šø Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠ°Š·Š¾Š±ŃаŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š·Š¶ŠµĀ», - вежливо Š¾ŃказалаŃŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° не Š±Ńла в Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ Š¾ŃŠ½Š¾ŃениŃŃ Ń ŠÆŠ½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ½Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ коллегами, а не поГŃŃŠ³Š°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ±Šµ Š¾ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ»Šø оГин Šø ŃŠ¾Ń же ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃ Š² оГно Šø ŃŠ¾ же Š²ŃемŃ. ŠŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š³Š“а Яна Š±Ńла ŃŠ¾Š¹ еŃŃ ŃŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š¹. ŠŠ½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń Š°Š¼Š±ŠøŃŠøŠ¾Š·Š½Š¾Š¹ Šø Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ°ŃоваŃŃŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠøŠ²Š»ŠµŠŗŠ°ŃŃ Š²ŃŠµŠ¾Š±Ńее внимание. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃеГŃ, ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŠæŠ¾ŃŠøŃала оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ Šø Š±ŃŠ»Š° погŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ½Š° в ŃŠ²Š¾Šø книги. ŠŠ¾Š¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š°Š±ŃŠ¾Š»ŃŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŠ°Š·Š½Ńми. ŠŠ¾Š½ŃŃŠ½Š¾Šµ Гело, ŃŃŠ¾ они не Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо лаГили. Ā«Š, Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń жалŃ, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Яна, Š²ŃŠ³Š»ŃŠ“Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń-ŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼ŃŃŃŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹. - ŠŠ¾Š¾Š±Ńе-ŃŠ¾ Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° Ń ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹ кое о ŃŃŠ¼ ŠæŠ¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃĀ». ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° вŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Šŗ ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¼Ń ŃŠŗŠ°ŃŃŠøŠŗŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŃŃ Ń Š°Š»Š°Ń. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° она, не Š³Š»ŃŠ“Ń Š½Š° ЯнŃ. Š¢Š¾Ń ŃŠ°ŠŗŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š»Š»ŠµŠ³Š° ŃŠ°Šŗ или ŠøŠ½Š°Ńе ŃŠ²ŃзалаŃŃ Ń ŠŠøŃалием, еŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ Š¾ŃŠ“алил ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń Š¾Ń ŠÆŠ½Ń. «ТŃ, Голжно бŃŃŃ, ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»Š°, Га? ŠŠ½Šµ Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń жалŃ. ŠÆ понŃŃŠøŃ не имела, ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃоŃā¦Ā» Ā«ŠŃŃ Š² поŃŃŠ“ке», - ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ±ŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ“нако Яна еŃŃ Š½Šµ вŃŃ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжила: «РеŃŃ, можеŃŃ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ Š² ŃŠµŠŗŃŠµŃŠµ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом ŃŃ Š²ŃŃŠ»Š° на ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń вмеŃŃŠ¾ менŃ? ŠŠ½Š°ŠµŃŃ, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»ŃŠŗŃ Ń ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃаŃŃŃ Š² ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń, Ń Š½Šµ Ń Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŃинило какие-либо ŠæŃоблемŃĀ». ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ±Š° ŠÆŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° необŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š»Š° об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила: «Я Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼Ń Š½Šµ ŃŠŗŠ°Š¶ŃĀ». Š Š»ŃŠ±Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ, не Š±Ńло Š½ŠøŃего ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ в ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń взŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń коллеги. ŠŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šø им ŠæŃŠøŃ оГилоŃŃ ŃŃŠ°Š»ŠŗŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃŃ Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Ńми ŃŃŠµŠ·Š²ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Ńми обŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠ²Š°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ° ŃŠµŃŃŠøŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠø Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŃŠøŠ“ел на заГнем ŃŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠµ Š“Š¾ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾Š¹ ŃŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ Š¼Š°ŃŠøŠ½Ń, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŃŠøŠæŠ°Ńкована Ń Š²Š¾ŃŠ¾Ń. Ā«ŠŃ, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом, ŠæŠµŃŠµŠæŠ¾Š»Š½ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š³Š¾ŃŠ“оŃŃŃŃ, - ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°ŠµŃŃ Š¾ моей ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃе? Š£ Š½ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠ»ŠøŃŠ½ŃŠµ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø, не ŃŠ°Šŗ ли?Ā» Š ŃŠ“ом Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńиной ŃŠøŠ“ел ŠŠøŃалий, Š¾ŃŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠæŠøŠ½ŠŗŃ ŃŠøŠ“енŃŃ. ŠŠ½ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» о Š²ŃаŃе, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ Š»ŠµŃŠøŠ» его, Šø Š²ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼Š½ŠøŠ», какими ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½ŃŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½ŃŠ¼Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠµŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃ. ŠŠ° ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ Геле, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š±ŃŠ» ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ ŠµŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŃŠ¼Šø. Ā«ŠŃо Š³Š¾Ńпожа ŠŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°Ā», - вГŃŃŠ³ Š·Š°Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠøŃалий опŃŃŃŠøŠ» ŃŃŠµŠŗŠ»Š¾ как ŃŠ°Š· в ŃŠ¾Ń моменŃ, когГа Яна ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Šŗ Š¼Š°ŃŠøŠ½Šµ. ŠŃови Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»ŠøŃŃ, Šø он ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: «Яна?Ā» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Ń Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š³Š¾ меŃŃŠ° Šø ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»: Ā«ŠŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŠµ еŃ?Ā» Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ», его Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ заблеŃŃŠµŠ» Š¾Ń Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŃŃŠ²Š°. Ā«ŠŠ½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŃŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠ¾Š¹ на гоГ Š¼Š»Š°Š“ŃŠµ в Š¼Š¾Ńм ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃŠµĀ». ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŠ½Š¾, когГа он ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŃŠ¾. ŠŠ½Š°ŃŠøŃ, ŃŃŠ° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° не ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ»Š° его ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ, но Šø Š·Š°Š»ŠµŃŠøŠ»Š° его ŃŠ°Š½Ń? Ā«ŠŃо ŃŃŠ“ŃŠ±Š°?Ā» - Š²Š¾ŃŠŗŠ»ŠøŠŗŠ½ŃŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŃŠµŠ»ŠµŠ½Š½Š°Ń Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ ŃŠµŃила ГаŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ боŃŃŃ ŃŠ°Š½Ń на Š»ŃбовŃ? Ā«ŠŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŃŃŃŃŠ° ŃŃ Š½ŠµŃŃŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ, Š½Š°Ń Š¼ŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š“Ń Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Ń Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š½Š° Š“ŃŃŠ³Š¾Š³Š¾. ...... Š§ŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š“Š°Š»ŃŃŠµ? ŠŠ¾Š»ŠøŃеŃŃŠ²Š¾ глав зГеŃŃ Š¾Š³ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃено, Š½Š°Š¶Š¼ŠøŃŠµ на ŠŗŠ½Š¾ŠæŠŗŃ ниже, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжиŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ более Š·Š°Ń ваŃŃŠ²Š°ŃŃŠøŃ глав! (ŠŃ Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃŠµ Š°Š²ŃŠ¾Š¼Š°ŃŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠø ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Ń Š½Š° книгŃ, когГа Š¾ŃŠŗŃŠ¾ŠµŃе ŠæŃиложение) &9& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact- | Hello reading | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.litradnovie.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact-ruj17_6-1108-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=238502339210583&rawadid=120213195246310476 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465911109_448669238248735_7913757383299889587_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cTdnmnGSdNgQ7kNvgEyEvxG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7H2JowJgk88M6R0wzd6Hj4&oh=00_AYAWP9NA4finUuFFj_Jgy-WuTjG41cTp2axCWtiMKl6XAg&oe=6745BE19 | REGULAR_PAGE | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,318 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502622}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herāher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheās really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donāt need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeās veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnāt understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother. Sheās made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateās affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. Sheās a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnāt want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheās straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonāt like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youāll be in separate wings. She wonāt compete with you for control of the household. She doesnāt care about those things.ā āDo you really think Iām attached to managing this household?ā Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettās mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsāall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. āEnough, I wonāt argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,ā said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. āMy lady, my lord was too much!ā said Lulu, Carissaās maid, wiping her tears away. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?ā Lulu held her forehead and gasped. āBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.ā Tears finally welled up in Carissaās eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youāre the only child I have left.ā Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaās youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherās and motherās gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaās mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youāll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iāll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaās eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyās achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iāll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaās expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iām that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iāll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itās Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letās go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettās father, Jonathan, didnāt fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaās room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youāre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youāre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnāt expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheās rather rough around the edges and doesnāt compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itās a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnāt that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itās quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingās edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheās a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canāt be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaās expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youāve always been sensible. Now that youāve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraās contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettās. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaās tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyāre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenāt you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iāll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iām still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youāve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaās medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaās medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyās business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnāt mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatās settled, then. Iāll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonāt be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youāre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaās compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaās expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnāt even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⦠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youāre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaās cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnāt beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donāt want me to have it." "Fine. And donāt forget the jewelry youāre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereās nothing else, Iāll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! āSheāll come around. She doesnāt have any other choice,ā Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnāt like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaās heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherātheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateās family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsā memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. āDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itās not that I donāt want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.ā Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, āMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youāre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnāt eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?ā āIām not hungry.ā The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. āPlease donāt be so hard on yourself. Itās not worth getting sick over. Why donāt we just let it go? After all, youāre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheāll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?ā Lulu pleaded. Carissaās gaze was cold. āLulu, if youāre going to talk like that, donāt speak at all.ā Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt see her. The edict has been issued, and I canāt take it back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.ā āIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanās contributions surpass all others,ā Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanās third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaās situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461064092_2951591644978720_1238229205614886023_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Pp1m6COYXzgQ7kNvgHB9hO3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AoVwcBqbDTXJy8a8quxnlH-&oh=00_AYCeitioTc07hb89iPuXEZdultbJiKrMr9zB6FaSNIH_8Q&oe=6745A623 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,500,603 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2500600}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:48 | active | 1903 | 0 |
|
Grab your tickets now! | Round up your crew, Cattle Country Music Festival is bringing Pecos & the Rooftops to the ranch alongside a stacked lineup you donāt want to miss. ā Where? Gonzales, TX ā out on a Texas ranch along the Guadalupe River - Camping, RVs, Glamping! š¤ When? April 10-12, 2025. Donāt waitāgrab your tickets now and join the ultimate 3-day getaway and one epic experience! | LEARN_MORE | https://cattlecountryfesttx.com/ | Pecos & the Rooftops | https://www.facebook.com/pecosandtherooftops/ | 53,318 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | cattlecountryfesttx.com | DCO | Round up your crew, Cattle Country Music Festival is bringing Pecos & the Rooftops to the ranch alongside a stacked lineup you donāt want to miss. ā Where? Gonzales, TX ā out on a Texas ranch along the Guadalupe River - Camping, RVs, Glamping! š¤ When? April 10-12, 2025. Donāt waitāgrab your tickets now and join the ultimate 3-day getaway and one epic experience! | https://cattlecountryfesttx.com/ | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467864109_1089595872879802_5120583950033189271_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fyf5qQI958oQ7kNvgGVlHwR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AUjgv_PSyWJSvBmOaNC1N-j&oh=00_AYDX0QTosS05hBM6hcPJVsvgz-NEaAZj15zeJ7jhGyzJ6A&oe=6745ACC1 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Pecos & the Rooftops | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,810 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2503395}' |
Yes | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeās veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donāt you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā āOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. āLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā āYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464198210_1335425697867830_3839403089342624662_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lQDsKZmCergQ7kNvgE0wjf9&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AUgm1eHH88bIH1GPnxL_uvb&oh=00_AYDc0FYe5Z-lfff8dCEftZHx8rcGX0Mw-DBljxffGHi5Mw&oe=6745A200 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,498,155 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-21 18:30 | active | 1902 | 0 |
|
JRB Sunny Duramax T-Shirt | This product gets you entered into our giveaway! | SHOP_NOW | https://jrbsupplyco.com/collections/mens-shirts/pr | JRB Performance & Customs LLC | https://www.facebook.com/JRBPERF/ | 1,169 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Shop Now | 0 | jrbsupplyco.com | CAROUSEL | This product gets you entered into our giveaway! | https://jrbsupplyco.com/collections/mens-shirts/products/sunny-dmax-tee | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467497199_914221120283804_7172926675973336341_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VN2oiSjb3cwQ7kNvgGJqpg3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AnYrF0H7C9slGhXSEOHNqCV&oh=00_AYB4Cf0IWXOHIRN2ErVYi3JnQ6fP_j_KofJj2VEJ6Rn-gw&oe=67459A95 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | JRB Performance & Customs LLC | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,503,011 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2503363}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
š„š„Click to read the next chapter for freeš | Chapter 0001 "Where's the patient's husband? Why hasn't he come yet? If he doesn't sign soon, it'll be too late,ā a doctor urged. "The patient's husband refuses to come. He said to let her fend for herself,ā a nurse replied. "Fend for herself..." When Suzy Frost, battered and barely clinging to life on the operating table, heard those words, something inside her stirred. Summoning the last of her strength, she slowly raised her hand. "Give me my phone..." Seeing her condition, the nurse quickly handed her the phone. Enduring excruciating pain, Suzy redialed the number that was almost etched into her brain. Just as the call was about to disconnect automatically, it finally went through. "I already told you that her life or death is none of my business!" the man on the other end spoke, his voice full of displeasure and impatience. "Dylan..." With every word Suzy spoke, a searing pain shot through her body, "After you took Anne away, the kidnappers detonated the bomb, and I was hurt, badly..." "Heh..." Before she could finish, the man on the other end let out a cold, dismissive chuckle. "Suzy, your acting is really improving. That weak little voice almost sounds convincing." "...I'm not lying to you, I really am hurt." "Is that so?" His tone grew even more scornful. "Then I wish you a speedy journey to death!" "Dylan..." "Beep beep beep..." Undeterred, Suzy tried calling again. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavailable.ā The doctor, no longer able to stand by in silence, spoke gently, "Miss Frost, your condition is very serious. If you have any other family members present, they're also authorized to sign on your behalf.ā What other family did she have? In this world, he was the only one who could sign the consent form. No matter how much it hurt, Suzy fought back the tears that streamed down her pale cheeks and asked the doctor with a faint smile, "Can I sign for myself?" "...Yes!" With her last ounce of strength, Suzy signed the consent form for the surgery. The operation lasted four hours and was finally over, but her condition worsened two hours post-surgery, and Suzy was moved to the ICU. For 24 hours, Suzy lay in a coma, unable to open her eyes, but her mind was alert, and she could hear the nurses discussing as they changed her bandages. "Even if the marriage is struggling, a husband can't just ignore his seriously injured wife! You wouldn't believe itāI called him several more times, but it just kept going to voicemail. Doesn't he care even a little?" lamented the nurse. "Here's some juicy gossip for youāthe CEO of Wright Corporation, Dylan Wright, who's rumored to be disinterested in women and hasn't married even at thirty, actually has a girlfriend, and she's hospitalized right here in our hospital. Heās taking care of her around the clock in the VVIP ward on the top floor." "Itās strange how different men can beāone boyfriend is incredibly devoted, and another is worse than an animal!" Little did she know, Dylan was so close, merely an inquiry away from knowing that Suzy hadn't lied to him. Yet, he refused to waste a moment on her, simply because... she wasn't worth it! Her eyes, tightly shut, suddenly flew open, startling the nurse who was wiping her face. "You're awake!" Once awake, Suzy was immediately given a thorough check-up and, finding no serious injuries, was moved to a regular room. That night, deep in the silence, despite still being confined to her bed, Suzy removed her oxygen mask and dragged her injured left leg, wounded in the explosion, to the top floor. Outside the hospital room, through the glass, Suzy watched as Dylan tenderly fed Anne Wheeler fruits by her bedside. Her fists tightened, but the anguish in her chest, like a swarm of needles pricking at her heart, didnāt ease in the slightest. Three days ago, Suzy and Anne had been kidnapped together. Knowing how important Anne was to him, and despite their rivalry, Suzy had fiercely protected her. For two days and nights, Suzy was tortured by the kidnappers, bearing injuries all over her body, while Anne only suffered minor superficial wounds. Finally, Dylan came... "I choose to save Anne. As for Suzy, do as you please..." He was not only unconcerned about Suzy but even suspected that the kidnapping was a drama she had orchestrated herself. He had never trusted her! The intimate scene in the hospital room turned Suzy's eyes, once filled with love, utterly cold. "It's time to end this!" The moment Suzy turned to leave, Dylan felt something stir and whirled around, just as Anne let out a pained cry. Dylan quickly asked, "What's wrong?" Anne glanced at the door and then gave Dylan a weak smile. "I accidentally pulled at my wound." "Do you need a doctor?" "I'm not that frail," Anne replied teasingly. "But Mr. Dylan, you should head back. You've been with me day and night; Suzy must be upset again..." She paused, "Mr. Dylan, honestly, Suzy isn't wrong. No matter what our relationship was in the past, you are now her husband. No woman could tolerate her husband being so kind to another woman, so whatever she does is understandable. Don't be angry with her, otherwise, Madam Grace might hear of it..." Dylan cut her off, "It's getting late, you should sleep." "Mr. Dylan..." "Listen to me!" "Alright then." As Anne closed her eyes, Dylan glanced once more towards the door. Was it really... He remembered the weak voice on the phone that day. His lips tightened, and he stood up. Just as he moved, Anne grabbed his hand. "Mr. Dylan, my wound still hurts a bit. Could you blow on it for me?" A flicker of hesitation crossed his eyes before Dylan finally replied in a deep voice, "Alright." ⦠Suzy didn't return to her room but left the hospital directly. A taxi took her back to the villa where she had lived with Dylan for three years. As she walked inside from the front gate, memories of the past three years with Dylan flooded back like a tidal wave. It had been a blend of sour, bitter, and spicy moments in their life together, but sweetness was conspicuously absent. Dylan had always believed that Suzy married him as part of a calculated scheme. In truth, he wasn't entirely wrong; Suzy had indeed manipulated events to marry him, but her motives were never what he assumedāshe wasn't after his wealth or status; she was after the man himself. She had hoped that time would prove her true intentions, but three years had only intensified his disdain for her. She could never forget his cruel words, "Then I wish you a speedy journey to death!" "Dylan, you might not realize it, but I've actually been living in desperation all along. These past three years, I tried to climb out, to be normal, to be by your side, but you clearly didn't care. Since that's the case, I'll grant your wish." Taking what she needed and discarding what she didn't, Suzy left behind only the signed divorce papers and the keys to the villa. She walked away without a trace of longing, leaving nothing behind. Chapter 0002 The next morning, after spending yet another night at the hospital because Anne's pain had kept her from letting him leave, Dylan was finally on his way to the office. As they approached an intersection, he suddenly instructed the driver, "Take me to Bayview Heights." He had been wearing the same clothes for two days and needed a change. Otherwise, he wasnāt too keen on returning to that place. Upon arriving at the villa, instead of the warm welcome he might have expected, he was met with an eerie silence and a chilling sight on the living room tableāa divorce agreement! Dylanās gaze lingered on the signed divorce papers and the keys resting on top. With an unreadable expression, he paused for a moment before turning and heading upstairs. This was his first time entering Suzy's room. They usually lived separate lives, like oil and water, never mixing. The room was as clean and orderly as he expected. Over the past three years, she had personally taken care of his every need. It was hard to deny that in some ways, she had been a competent wife... Realizing his thoughts, Dylanās brows furrowed, and he stepped forward to open her wardrobe. Clothes and jewelry, everything related to the Wright family were still there. Just as she had written in the divorce papers, she had left without taking anything, leaving with nothing but the clothes on her back. So, her cries of impending death that day, were they all just an act? He sneered. āSuzy, Iām curious to see what game youāre playing this time.ā His phone rang. Pulling it from his pocket and seeing the caller ID, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyesāa feeling he might not have even noticed himself. āWhat is it?ā On the other end, his assistant sounded particularly anxious, āSir, Miss Wheeler has had an accident!ā His brow tightened immediately. āIām on my way!ā At the hospital, although bodyguards were posted at the entrance and surveillance revealed no suspicious individuals, Anne had somehow been poisoned and was in critical condition. Anne's primary doctor speculated, āMr. Wright, itās highly likely that Miss Wheeler was poisoned before she even arrived at the hospitalā¦ā Anne cut off the doctor before he could finish, "Mr. Dylan, please don't blame Suzy. She was just trying to protect her marriage! If I had listened to her and left you as she suggested, none of this would have happened. So, this is all my own fault..." "At a time like this, you should be worried about yourself, not that ruthless woman," Dylan replied sharply. His eyes hardened as he pulled out his phone to call Suzy. "I'm sorry, the number you have dialed is unavailable..." The fury in his eyes could have swallowed someone whole. He coldly ordered his assistant, who was standing by, "Search the entire city for Suzy!" Meanwhile, at Hillside Villa. "Ah-choo..." As soon as Suzy entered, she sneezed, causing Allen Wheeler, who followed her in, to become instantly anxious. "Boss, did you catch a cold?" Sniffling slightly, Suzy sneezed again. "It's nothing." "You've sneezed twice; you definitely have a cold!" Allen set down Suzy's luggage and hurried to the kitchen. "I need to make you some ginger tea right away." Watching Allenās worried and hurried back, Suzy thought of Dylanās cold words, "I already told you that her life or death is none of my business!" People who cared about her would worry over something as small as a sneeze. Those who didnāt wouldnāt have flinched even if they saw her hangingātheyād think she was just swinging. Three years ago, she had done everything to marry Dylan, to repay a perceived debt, she had toned down her personality, and humbled herself to the dust, working tirelessly. Thinking back, she realized she must have been out of her mind. Even if he had saved her three years ago, it was her first time, and he really wasnāt at a loss. The notion that she owed him anything was utterly absurd. Pushing down the pain in her heart, Suzy stopped Allen at the kitchen door. "Forget the ginger tea. However, the Goodwin family in North Avenue could use your help as a facilitator." "The Goodwin family?" Suzyās eyes narrowed slightly. "The murderer who murdered my parents, and my own attacker three years ago, might both be connected to the Goodwin family." Upon hearing this, Allenās eyebrows furrowed deeply. "The Goodwins are influential in politics, and it seems the player behind the scenes is bigger than we imagined. Martin Goodwin, the head of the Goodwin family, has been ill lately, searching for a renowned doctor. Iāll pass on the news that you are the miracle doctor to them soon." Ten minutes later, Allen told Suzy, "Boss, the Goodwin family needs you urgently; they want you to come as soon as possible, but your injuries..." In fact, the moment Allen saw Suzy, he wanted to ask about her injuries and where she had been these past three years. Since she was alive, why hadnāt she contacted them? But she never mentioned it, and knowing her temperament, he didnāt dare pry. Suzy knew Allen was worried about her, but she didnāt want to bring up anything related to Dylan with anyone. It was all over, and she would never contact him in the future; there was simply no need to let them know. Yet, saying nothing would certainly not ease his concerns. After a moment, she explained to Allen, "I took care of a dog for three years, but it never grew tame; it bit me instead." Allenās anger flared immediately. "Where is that beast? I'll knock his teeth out." No one could harm his boss and get away with it! "Heās dead!" Dead in her heart. "Tell the Goodwin family that Iāll be there two days from now, four in the afternoon!" Two days passed in a blink. At Wright Corporation, in the CEO's office. Dylan looked up as his assistant, Desmond Hill, entered. "Didnāt find her?" āThere isnāt a doctor who knows how to treat the poisoning,ā Desmond said hesitantly, then added, āAs for Mrs. Wright, sheās an orphan with no family. Everything sheās done over the past three years has been connected to you, and nothing suspicious has come up⦠so we havenāt been able to locate her either.ā "It had been two days..." Was she intentionally hiding, or could she have... Realizing he was actually worried about her, Dylan's brows knitted together. "Intensify the search!" "Yes!" Standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, Dylan gazed into the distance, his eyes flickering with a complexity even he hadnāt noticed. "Suzy, you better pray you can hide forever.ā "Sir..." Desmond, who had left just a minute earlier, hurried back in without even knocking, breathless with urgency. "Look at this!" Dylan, thinking there might be news of Suzy, took the phone and saw... "Red Falcon?" "A miracle doctor in the alternative medicine world!" Desmond exclaimed, excitedly. "Sheās renowned for curing all kinds of poisons and diseases. People call her 'The Healer of Legends,' known for treating even the most severe injuries. She disappeared three years ago, and everyone thought she was gone for good, but now sheās reappeared. āI've just received reliable information that today at four in the afternoon, she'll be visiting the Goodwin family in North Avenue to treat Mr. Martin. Sir, perhaps Miss Wheeler could try her treatment?" "The Goodwin family at North Avenue.." The fact that the Goodwins had called upon her was proof enough of her skill. "Go invite her!" After a pause, Dylan stopped Desmond at the door. "I'll go myself." Chapter 0003 North Avenue was an hour and a half drive from South Avenue. Suzy arrived at the Goodwin familyās estate as promised in disguise. Using the pretense of treating an illness, she took the opportunity to hypnotize Martin. Unfortunately, she didnāt manage to extract any useful information. As she left, deep in thought, a sudden pain shot through her forehead as she bumped into someone... āSorryā¦ā The apology got stuck in her throat the moment she recognized the face. Dylan? What was he doing here? It was truly a case of enemies crossing paths in the most unexpected of places! In less than two seconds, Suzy tore her gaze away and walked off, her expression completely indifferent. Dylan stood there, confused. She was about to apologize to him, so why did her attitude change the moment she saw him? Especially how she suddenly looked at himāit was as if they were mortal enemies. Dylan turned, watching the direction she went, his eyes narrowing. That figure looked just like Suzy⦠āMr. Wright, weāre so honored by your presence. Iām sorry for not greeting you properlyā¦ā The voice of the Goodwin familyās butler snapped Dylan out of his thoughts. By the time he glanced back, the woman had disappeared. Following the butler to see Martin, Dylan found the old man looking healthy, his complexion rosy, as if fully recovered from his illness. Dylan wasted no time and stated his reason for coming. But the reply was unexpected: the miracle doctor had just left, barely moments ago. Dylan was speechless. The woman he had run into earlier, the one with freckles all over her faceāwas she the miracle doctor? Knowing it was already too late to chase after her, Dylan quickly bid farewell to Martin. To his surprise, the woman hadnāt left yet. Seeing her car just start to pull away, Dylan hurried over, āWait a secā" But his words were drowned out by the roar of the engine. Now he was almost certaināthis woman had something against him. He quickly got into his car and chased after her. As soon as Suzy saw the black luxurious car speeding after her in the rearview mirror, her brow furrowed. Did he recognize her? She wasnāt bragging, but her disguise was so flawless that not even her parents, if they were alive, would be able to recognize her. And Dylan? After three years of marriage, he had barely ever looked at her properly. So why was he chasing her so relentlessly? Just because she hadnāt apologized earlier? With a cold smirk tugging at her lips, Suzy floored the gas pedal. "You owe me a lot more than I owe you!" The red car shot forward like a bolt of lightning. "Interesting." Dylanās eyes narrowed as he accelerated. The red car and the black one sped through the winding mountain roads, like two fierce predators locked in a relentless chase. At first, Dylan was confident in his driving skillsāhe was a man, after all. How could he not catch up to a woman? But in the final stretch, the woman suddenly did a sharp U-turn and drove straight toward him. He quickly jerked the steering wheel to the right, barely avoiding a collision. However, the speed was too fast, and his car skidded into the mountainside. Though he wasnāt hurt, his car stalled out. Through the windshield, his eyes met hers. She flashed him a playful smile, then gave him a thumbs-down, taunting him with a level of arrogance that sent his blood boiling. Moments later, she reversed her car with impressive speed, leaving him in the dust. "Red Falconā¦" She wasnāt just a miracle doctor; she was also an ace racer. Although she wasnāt good-looking, her talents were undeniable. But why did she harbor such animosity toward him? Back at the office, the first thing Dylan did was instruct Desmond, "Dig into everything you can find on Red Falconāleave no detail out." He had to find out what heād done to make her so mad at him. Half an hour later, Desmond returned with a defeated expression. "Sir, all the information on Red Falcon is locked behind a heavily encrypted firewall. Weāve switched through several tech experts, but none of them have been able to break in." "...Send me the link." ⦠"Boss, someoneās digging into your files!" Allen handed his laptop to Suzy, who was lounging on the couch watching a show. "It started about half an hour ago. Theyāve cycled through a few people, and the latest one is pretty skilled. Iām having a hard time keeping them at bay." "Is that so?" Suzy's eyes narrowed, and she sat up. "Let me handle this." Her fingers flew across the keyboard, lines of code flashing rapidly on the screen. Within minutes, she closed the laptop and tossed it back onto the couch, stretching lazily. "Letās go grab something to eat." Meanwhile, back at his desk, Dylan stared at the screen in disbelief as the code on his computer spelled out one wordā LOSER! He nearly smashed the computer in frustration. Watching the taunting word flash on the screen and feeling the stormy tension building around Dylan, Desmond didnāt dare breathe too loudly. Their bossā hacking skills were top-tier, not just in South Avenue but globally, so how could this happen? Noticing Dylanās darkening expression, Desmond hesitated for a moment before offering a timid suggestion. "Sir, they probably donāt know itās you, so Iām sure they didnāt mean it personally..." "Get out!" "Yes, sir!" "Wait." Dylan stopped Desmond as he was about to leave. "Use the contact information the Goodwins provided. Offer her ten million for the treatment." The main goal was to get her to cure Anneās poisoningāeverything else was secondary. A shadow flickered in Dylanās eyes as he quickly formulated his next move. ⦠Just as the food was being placed on the table, Allenās phone rang. It was from an unfamiliar number. He glanced across the table at Suzy, who nodded, signaling him to answer. He pressed the speakerphone button as he picked up. "Is this the miracle doctor, Red Falcon?" It was Desmond! Suzyās hand froze mid-motion as she was about to pick up her fork. Was Dylan really that determined to get an apology from her? Naturally, Dylan, who had never tasted defeat, couldnāt swallow his pride after being repeatedly taunted by her. Not wanting to get further entangled with him, Suzy motioned for Allen to hang up. "Iām sorry, youāve got the wrong person." Just as Allen was about to end the call, Desmond quickly interjected, "Wait, please! I have a patient who desperately needs the miracle doctorās help. Weāre willing to offer ten million as payment for the treatment!" Suzy paused, her expression unreadable. So that was the real reason behind Dylanās relentless pursuit? Their encounter at the Goodwin family estate hadnāt been a coincidence after all? For Dylan to personally reach out and offer such a high fee... Concerned that it might involve Grace Lawson, Dylanās grandmother, who had always been kind to her, Suzy used lip movements to instruct Allen to ask for more details. Allen asked, "Can you provide some basic information about the patient? You can send it to my phone." Hearing some progress, Desmond eagerly replied, "Of course, Iāll send it right away." As soon as the call ended, Desmond sent over all the relevant details. The moment Suzy saw that the patient was Anne, she casually tossed the phone back to Allen. "Tell them I donāt treat for money. I believe in destiny, and this patient is not fated to meet me.ā Allen blinked in confusion and thought, "Since when do you have such rules?" Though Allen sensed something off about Suzyās expression, he didnāt ask any questions. Instead, he simply relayed her message to Desmond. Upon receiving the response, Desmond immediately reported Suzyās message to Dylan. Dylanās eyes narrowed slightly. "Add another ten million!" He couldn't believe she'd turn down that much money. Suzy sneered. "Twenty million?" A twisted urge suddenly gripped herāshe wanted to test just how much Dylan truly valued Anne. Her eyes narrowed slyly. "Tell them Iāll make a house call for two hundred million. Not a penny less." Chapter 0004 "Two hundred million?" Dylan barely hesitated. "Deal!" Three years ago, after being drugged during an ambush, a girl saved his life despite being seriously injured herself. After a night together, the girl disappeared by morning. It had been too dark that night to see her face clearly, but he vaguely remembered a faint, distinctive scent on her, like some kind of herbal remedy. After investigating, he traced it back to the Wheeler family. Anne had been frail and sickly since childhood and had relied on natural remedies for years. According to her, on the day he was attacked, she was kidnapped and managed to escape. Along the way, she encountered him. Ignoring her own safety, she dragged her wounded body and gave herself to him to save his life. At the time, she was only eighteen. Anne saved his life, and he promised her marriage. Even though his grandmother, Grace, disapproved, he vowed never to marry anyone else. Yet out of nowhere, Suzy showed up. She orchestrated a heroic act, earning Graceās favor, and step by step, manipulated Grace into forcing him to marry her. With her goal achieved, Suzy saw Anne as a thorn in her side, constantly picking fights. Lately, things had escalated ā first, a kidnapping, and now poisoning... Two hundred million, or even more ā as long as someone was willing to help save Anne, heād pay any price. He owed Anne too much. ⦠Meanwhile, Allen immediately informed Suzy after receiving a response. "Boss, they've agreed." He agreed⦠It was impossible not to feel something. After all, she had loved Dylan for so many years. She couldnāt help but wonder, if it were her who was poisoned, would he do the same? No, he wouldnāt! Heād wish for her death as soon as possible. That way, no one would stand in the way of him and Anne ever again. Suzy clenched her fists, suppressing the aching pain in her heart. "Deal!" It was two hundred million ā since he was foolish and rich, why shouldnāt she take advantage of it? But... Who exactly poisoned Anne? What was the motive? And as for the previous kidnapping, after investigating all this while, there was still no answer. There must be a connection somewhere. It seemed a visit to the hospital tonight was necessary, to first determine the exact poison in Anne's system before following the clues. That night, when all was quiet, Suzy, dressed in a nurse uniform prepared by Allen, sneaked into Anneās hospital room. The girl on the bed had a ghostly pale face and weak breathing. Dylan would probably be heartbroken seeing her like this. It was said that Anne had once saved Dylan, which was why he held her dear. In fact, they were quite similar; Suzy also fell in love with Dylan on the night he saved her. A self-mocking smile curled her lips. Suzy had schemed to marry him, thinking he was single. After all, rumors had it that he was indifferent to women and devoted only to his work, to the extent that his grandmother who raised him suspected he was gay! It was only after marriage that Suzy found out he had a girl he liked; it was just that Grace did not approve of Anne, so she never mentioned Anne in front of Suzy. Three years ago, while Suzy thought she was using Grace, wasnāt Grace actually using her too? Remembering that shrewd old lady, Suzy chuckled softly. "Age certainly does sharpen the wit!" Not wanting to waste more time, Suzy reached out to check Anneās condition. Her brows furrowed instantly; her condition appeared to be⦠Indeed it was! Her expression suddenly changed. Suzy pulled out a syringe from her pocket, aimed the needle at a vein in Anne's left arm, and was about to insert it when her hand was suddenly grabbed. Using all her strength, Anne clutched the intruder's wrist. "Who sent you?" The medical staff in and out of this hospital room were carefully selected, and Anne knew each one well. The moment she saw the person in front of her, she knew something was off. Unimpressed by Anneās awakening, Suzy shook off her hand and continued her previous action. As the sharp needle tip was about to pierce into her arm, Anne suddenly pushed Suzy and quickly sat up from the bed, reaching for the call button by the bedside. However, before she could touch it, her arm was pinned against the wall. Though most of the intruder's face was hidden by a mask, the chilling glare from her eyes was like a sword laced with murderous intent. Anne became even more panicked. āI am Dylanās most beloved woman. If you dare hurt me, he will never forgive youā¦ā āSlap!ā After slapping Anne, Suzy grabbed her chin. "If you donāt want to die, keep quiet!" Her face stung from the slap, and her jaw felt like it was about to be crushed. However, from the intruder's words, it seemed she wasnāt here to murder her. Anneās fear slightly subsided, and she stopped struggling. Seeing her finally quiet down, Suzy released her chin. After drawing the blood with the needle and finishing her task, Suzy removed the needle and left, not caring about the still bleeding puncture site. Having suffered such a grievance, Anne was not about to let it go. She quickly pressed the call button, āSomeone is trying to murderā¦ā Before she could finish, her throat was grabbed. The woman's speed was alarmingly fast, shocking Anne. āI didnāt want to murder youā¦ā Suzyās fingers tightened inch by inch around her neck. āBut since you seem tired of living, Iāll grant your wish!ā This wasnāt just a threat; Suzy genuinely intended to murder Anne. Indeed, Anne was no saint; she was quite skilled in manipulating situations. Over the past three years, she had framed others multiple times. Suzy had been patient only because Anne was Dylanās favorite. Now... She didnāt care about who he loved. Furthermore, Anne owed Suzy that much. If it hadnāt been for her protection, Anne wouldnāt have survived long enough for Dylan to rescue her from the kidnappers. Seeing Anne's face turn red with difficulty breathing and veins popping on her forehead, the murderous intent in Suzy's eyes deepened. Just a bit more pressure and Anneās life would be over! Suddenly, the sound of footsteps approached. They were distant, inaudible to most, but Suzy, with her exceptional hearing, could hear them clearly. It was Dylan! She felt a bit disgusted by how familiar she was with his steps. As the footsteps grew closer, Suzyās gaze hardened, and with a swift motion, she knocked Anne unconscious with a sharp blow to the neck. After all, Anne was worth two hundred millionāthere was no reason to turn down that kind of money. Shifting her gaze slightly, Suzy quickly opened the door to the balcony and then slipped into the bathroom. The next second, the door was pushed open. Dylan entered, his eyes falling on the open sliding door to the balcony. His brows furrowed as he instructed Desmond, who followed behind him. "Close the door..." His words were cut off by a startled cry. "Ah..." Anne, who had thought she was doomed, suddenly opened her eyes, staring blankly at the ceiling, gasping for air in terror. "Did I wake you? I've been too busy these last few days to visit. How are you feeling?" Dylan walked to the bedside, noticing her distressed expression. "Did you have a nightmare?" Turning and seeing Dylan, Anne immediately threw herself into his arms, showing him the marks on her neck and the needle mark on her arm, "Mr. Dylan, just now, a woman disguised as a nurse drew my blood and then tried to strangle me." Chapter 0005 Dylanās eyes shifted back to the balcony, giving Desmond a subtle look. Desmond searched the area and reported, āSir, thereās no one here.ā āCall the doctor.ā Dylanās gaze turned cold. "And tell the hospital to lock down all exits. Not a soul steps foot inside or out without my explicit authorization." āYes, sir!ā After the doctorās examination confirmed that only blood had been drawn and nothing else had been done to her, Anne finally let out a sigh of relief. The attackerās identity was still a mystery, and with her current vulnerable condition, it was hard not to feel afraid. But what puzzled her was why someone would go through so much effort just to draw her blood. However... With a shift in her gaze, Anneās eyes welled up with tears. "Mr. Dylan, thereās something Iāve hesitated to say, but sheās really gone too far this time." It was a perfect opportunity to throw dirt on Suzyās name, and Anne couldnāt let it slip by. Gripping his hand, her tears flowed even harder. "Iām already half-dead from the poisonāwhy wonāt she leave me alone? Does she think Iām not dying fast enough, so she sends someone in the middle of the night to drain my blood?" Dylan's expression darkened, but he didnāt respond directly. He simply said, "Weāve already found someone who can cure you with an antidote.ā Anneās eyes flashed briefly with surprise, though she quickly masked it. "But... I was told that this poison has no cure.ā āThereās always someone better who can treat you. Weāve arranged everything with a miracle doctor named Red Falcon, who will help detoxify you. Youāll be cured soon.ā āRed Falcon?ā Anne questioned, trying to hide her unease. āIs she really that skilled?ā āYes, Mr. Martin from the North Avenue had a terminal illness, and thanks to her treatment, he made a full recovery.ā Dylanās voice softened. āDonāt worry, Iāll handle everything.ā For Anne, it was always āIāll handle everythingā¦ā For Suzy, it was always āThis doesnāt concern meā¦ā Listening from her hiding spot in the bathroom, Suzy had convinced herself she'd be numb to Dylan's tenderness toward Anne. Yet, as his gentle tone drifted through the door, she felt an unexpected pang. Despite everything, it still stung. Tired of eavesdropping, Suzy silently opened the window and leaped out. Like a bat in the night, she vanished without a traceāso swiftly, no one would ever know. At the hospital entrance. Growing anxious from waiting, Allen was just about to go in and help when he finally spotted Suzy emerging. He hurried out of the car and rushed over, giving her a quick once-over. āBoss, are you okay?ā āIām fine.ā Suzy kept walking without stopping. āStop worrying about nothing.ā However, Allen sensed something was off. Logically, with the kind of influence Suzy had, Allen knew he shouldnāt be worried. But the ambush three years ago had left him deeply scarred. He could never forget the moment he saw her fall off that cliff with his own eyes. For three years, Allen had hated himself for not protecting Suzy, failing in his duty as her subordinate. So, when Suzy called to inform him she was still alive, Allen swore that, this time, he would give up his life if necessary to keep her from getting hurt again. He wanted to handle this mission for her, but she wouldnāt allow it. From the rearview mirror, Allen glanced at Suzy, who had been silent since getting into the car. He couldnāt shake the feeling that there was something complicated between her and Anne. Allen realized he needed to find someone to discreetly investigate the matter. His gaze hadnāt fully returned to the road when Suzy caught him staring. He cleared his throat awkwardly. āBoss, did you find out what kind of poison it was?ā Suzy paused briefly. āItās Scarlet Veil.ā āScreechā¦ā The brakes squealed as Allen slammed on them in shock. āScarlet Veil? But that was your masterpiece! Didnāt you destroy it along with the formula three years ago?ā āThereās one last dose⦠with the Harlow family.ā āClaude Harlow?ā Allenās eyes widened. āWhat kind of grudge could he possibly have against a young girl to go this far? Everyone knows that poison starts off mild, but once it hits again⦠sheāll be no better than a dog in heatā¦ā Suzy had created the sinister poison to deal with a monster in the past. Even she was confused. The Harlows and Wrights had no bad blood between them. In fact, the Harlows even had business dealings with the Wheeler family. If Claude was behind the poisoning, sheād rule him out as a suspect in the earlier kidnapping. That much was certain. There was no way Claude would have, or could have, let Suzy come so close to dying in that explosion. No matter who it was, she was determined to find them. It wasnāt about proving her innocence to Dylan. She simply wouldnāt swallow that humiliation! Whether it was the kidnapping, the ambush from three years ago, or the one responsible for murdering her familyāshe wasnāt going to let any of them off the hook. Her eyes burned with hatred when Allen suddenly handed her the phone. "Boss, Dylan sent a message. He wants to arrange the treatment as soon as possible." Thinking of that deceitful man and his tenderness, she said, "Tell him the dealās off." Earning two hundred million was tempting, but what intrigued her more was seeing what would happen to Anne after the second wave of poisoning hit her. ⦠In the corridor outside Anne's hospital room. Though Dylanās face remained expressionless, his eyes were as cold as ice. "What did you just say? Repeat it." Desmond, bracing himself, repeated, "Red Falcon said the deal is off." He regretted it now. He never should have mentioned Red Falcon to Dylan that day. This Red Falconāfirst she demanded an outrageous sum, and now she was backing out. Didnāt she know just how bad Dylanās temper was? Suppressing his rage, Dylan growled. "Give me the phone." Desmond quickly handed it over. Dylan dialed the number. It rang but went unanswered. Once, twice, and again, until his patience wore thin. Finally, a soft voice came through, "Sorry, I was busy." Desmond quickly wiped the sweat that had started to drip down his forehead. Thank goodness the call got answeredāotherwise, his phone wouldāve met a tragic end. The phone itself wasnāt worth much, but the data stored inside was priceless to him. āIām looking for Red Falcon,ā Dylan said bluntly. āSheās not available. If thereās something you need, you can tell me, and Iāll pass it along.ā Dylanās eyes narrowed. āThe price was already agreed upon. Why cancel now?ā āPlease, Mr. Wright, stay calm. Itās true that canceling the arrangement on our side is a bit abrupt, and we apologize. But we have our reasons. Do you think weād walk away from two hundred million so easily if we didnāt have a reason to?ā āWhatās the reason?ā āThatās not something we can share with you, Mr. Wright. I suggest you find someone else quickly before Miss Anne misses the best window for treatment.ā Without waiting for a response, Allen hung up the phone. The next second⦠Smash! Desmond watched in despair as yet another phone met its fate. His heart shattered even more than the phone. āFind her!ā Dylan ordered, his voice cold. He was determined to see what kind of game she was playing now. Desmond wanted to say, āEasier said than done.ā Not just Red Falcon, but also Suzy, who had been missing without a trace for so long. Why did it seem like every woman around him enjoyed playing hide and seek? Inside the hospital room, Anne had been listening to the commotion outside. Once she heard Dylan and Desmond leave, she quickly locked the door and pulled out another phone hidden under her pillow. āDylan found someone to help me get an antidote, but I overheard that they backed out.ā Anne sneered. āHe keeps saying how great this Red Falcon is, but it seems sheās all talk. She mustāve realized she couldnāt actually cure me, so she ran at the last minute.ā āIf she created the poison, she definitely knows how to cure it.ā āSo, you know her? If she made the poison, why would she suddenly refuse to help? I overheard Dylan offering two hundred million for her treatment!ā Since Dylan was willing to spend that much money on her, Anne could tell just how important she was to Dylan. The truth didnāt matter. Once she solidified her place as Dylanās wife, even if he discovered she wasn't his true savior, his feelings for her would shield her from consequences. There was a long pause on the other end of the line before the person finally responded, āIsnāt this exactly what you wanted? Youāll soon face the second wave of the poison. I hope all your wishes come true.ā āThanks for the good wishes. Once Iāve secured Dylan, thereāll be plenty of rewards for you.ā ⦠The quickest way to find out if Claude was behind the poisoning was to ask him directly. Even though it seemed unlikely, Suzy decided she needed to meet with him. After all, they hadnāt seen each other in three years. So, the first thing she did upon returning to Hillside Villa was to ask Allen to look into Claudeās whereabouts. Before she could finish eating an apple, Allen had the information ready. āClaudeās on a business trip to Montara.ā āBook a flight.ā The next morning, Suzy boarded a plane bound for Montara. Allen wanted to accompany Suzy, but she refused, assigning him other tasks to handle. It had been three years since sheād been on a plane, and as she gazed at the clouds outside the window, Suzy felt a sense of freedom, like a bird returning to the sky. For those three years, her life had revolved entirely around Dylan. In her attempt to be the perfect wife, she barely left the house and spent her days thinking about how to take better care of him. Every morning at five, she got up to make him breakfast. She hand-washed all his clothes, even his socks and underwear. While he was at work, she counted the minutes, waiting like a lovesick fool for his return. Looking back now, she couldnāt believe she had lived like that for three years. What on earth had she been thinking? After landing, she went straight to Claudeās hotel, only to be told, āMr. Claude checked out early this morning.ā Suzy was speechless. She had planned on surprising him. Oh well, since she was already here, she might as well treat it like a vacation. Suzy spent the day shopping, buying plenty of things before catching her flight back home. She had to admit that being single has its perks! The farther away men were, the better. At the airport, Suzy spotted Allen waiting from a distance. āOver hereā¦ā Her smile froze instantly. Dylan? Surrounded by a crowd, Dylan was heading straight in her direction. Suzy quickly turned her back and thought, āAnother unlucky day.ā It wasnāt that she feared him; she just didnāt want to see him. And she was pretty sure he didnāt want to see her either. To avoid mutual disdain, Suzy slipped into the restroom. Dylan scanned the area, but there was no sign of Suzy. āAre you sure she was on this flight?ā Desmond, sweating profusely, stammered, āIāve double-checked several times. Mrs. Wright was definitely on this flight from Montara.ā Desmond could hardly contain his excitement when he first got the news. Suzyās disappearance, Red Falconās cancellation, and the woman who had infiltrated Anneās hospital room only to escape under full lockdownāthose three women had pushed Dylan to the brink of an explosion. Thank goodness there was finally news about Suzy. Otherwise, if Dylan exploded, Desmond would be the first casualty. Wiping sweat from his forehead, Desmond said, "Iāve got people stationed at every exit. We should be able to find her soon." Half an hour later... Dylanās voice turned icy. āWhere is she?ā Desmond wished he could cut out his own tongue. Sometimes, it was best not to speak too soon! He couldnāt understand how Suzy, an ordinary person, was so good at slipping away. āDesmond, your performance is really slipping. If this keeps up, I think it might be time to send you to South Allica for some additional training,ā Dylan said coldly before walking off. It had been half an hour, and Suzy had probably already made her escape. The fact that she could disappear under these circumstances made it clear that he had seriously underestimated her abilities. Outside the airport, a line of sleek black cars was parked, with the leading one looking particularly impressive. Desmond jogged ahead, opening the door for Dylan, who was just about to step into the car when, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted something⦠In an instant, Dylan turned, took several swift strides, and grabbed the shoulder of a woman standing nearby. hapter 0006 When Dylan spun the woman around to face him, his expression darkened instantly, like a shadow passing over his features. From behind, she had looked strikingly similar to Suzy, but her front was a different story. Her appearance was plain, a far cry from Suzyās striking beauty. The fact that heād even momentarily considered Suzy attractive only made Dylan's scowl deepen. "Hey, handsome, your approach is pretty unique. I like it," the woman said with a playful smile, leaning toward him. "I live close by. How about we..." "Iāve got the wrong person," Dylan cut her off. As he stepped back, the woman nearly stumbled but wasnāt discouraged. She moved closer again. "Donāt be shy. Weāre both adults here. Whatās there to hold back?" With a sharp glare, Dylan signaled to Desmond, who quickly stepped in to handle the situation. Once the two of them had driven off, Suzy slipped into Allenās car, slowly peeling off the human-skin mask from her face. She had thought their encounter was a coincidence, but it turned out Dylan had deliberately come looking for her. But why? After all the commotion, what was he trying to achieve? She had already stepped aside. What more could he possibly want? Allen seemed equally puzzled. His curiosity finally got the better of him, and he couldnāt help but ask, āBoss, I just found out... Dylan wasnāt looking for Red Falcon. Heās been trying to find his missing wifeā¦ā "Yeah, thatās me," Suzy said calmly. There was no point in hiding it anymore. "...Youāre married?" Allen was visibly stunned. "Was. I got married, then divorced." "Was it because of Anne?" Allenās tone was laced with frustration. The fact that Dylan was willing to spend two hundred million on Anne was a clear sign of their deep connection. Unable to hold back, Allen muttered a curse under his breath. "Like mother, like daughter. Sheās just as rotten as her mom." Suzy immediately caught the significance of his words. "You and the Wheeler family..." "I have nothing to do with the Wheelers," Allen said sharply, gripping the steering wheel. It was a painful chapter of Allenās life, one he had never shared with Suzy. He had always planned to take his revenge quietly, without burdening her with his past. After all, Suzy had her own scores to settle. Anneās mother, Helena Fox, and his own were cousins. An unexpected tragedy left her an orphan, and his grandmother, moved by sympathy, took Helena in. Little did she know, she was nurturing a wolf in sheepās clothing. On the surface, Helena seemed sweet and caring, but beneath that facade, she was as cold and calculating. When Allen was eight, he walked in on his father, William Wheeler, having an affair with Helena while his mother was away on a business trip ā and in his mother's own bed, no less. Not long after, they drove his mother to her death and tried to burn him alive. He suffered severe burns across most of his body. If it hadnāt been for Suzy saving him while he was trying to escape, he wouldnāt even be alive today. She nursed him back to health, gave him a new face, and turned him into the person he was now ā someone William wouldnāt recognize, even if they stood face to face. Suzy could tell at a glance that Allen was lying. Since he didnāt want to delve deeper into the subject, she didnāt push him further. Everyone has their own secrets. She shifted the conversation. "Did you take care of what I asked before I left?" Allen opened the glove compartment and pulled out a blue folder. "The investigation confirms that thereās never been any conflict between the Goodwin family and the Turner family, not now or three years ago. And there's no way the Goodwins could learn about your real identity." Suzy had once been the heiress of the Frosts, the wealthiest family. Years ago, a brutal assassination wiped out her entire family in a single night, from relatives to servantsāa total of thirty lives, all murdered. The murderers were beyond cruel. Everyone believed that no one from the Frost family survived, unaware that someone had risked their life to save Suzy. For years, she had kept her identity hidden. Apart from Allen, Raven Murray, and Riley White, no one else knew who she really was. And none of them would ever betray her. Suzy opened the folder, flipping through the pages. She found nothing out of the ordinary; everything seemed in order. Yet, three years ago, she distinctly remembered the kidnappers mentioning the Goodwin family. Closing the folder, she tossed it aside casually. "You can dodge the first blow, but not the second." "Yes, if the Goodwin family is really involved, no matter how powerful they are, theyāll pay the price in full," Allen said before asking, "What about Claude?" Suzy leaned back in her chair, her eyes half-closed. "He returned early. I didnāt get a chance to see him." "So, are we heading to the Harlow family next?" "Weāll see." After all the running around, Suzy was feeling tired. Sheād head home for some rest first. Besides, Anneās second wave of poisoning was set for tonight. Suzy needed to be well-rested to fully enjoy what was about to unfold. ⦠That night, at the hospital. Anne had been unusually thirsty since dinner. She drank plenty of water, yet the discomfort only worsened. She knew it was timeāthe second wave of the poison was hitting. In a panic, she called Dylan. "Mr. Dylan, where are you? I feel so awful..." she moaned as soon as the line connected, not waiting for a response. But it wasnāt Dylan who answeredāit was his sister, Diana Wright. "Feeling awful? Call a doctor. Whatās the point of calling my brother?" Diana had always disliked Anne. "And this is my final warning. My brother is married. Whether itās me or my grandmother, weāve both accepted his wife as family. Youād better stay far away from him." Anne wasnāt fond of Diana either. "Oh really? You probably donāt know that theyāre divorced, do you? And it was Suzy who initiated it." "You're lying!" Diana snapped, not believing a word. "My sister-in-law loves my brother. Thereās no way she would ever ask for a divorce." "If you don't believe me, go ask your brother. And by the way, your dear sister-in-law has run off with some random guy and hasnāt been seen since!" "You witch! Say one more bad word about her, and I'll rip your mouth apart..." Diana was in the middle of her furious rant when the phone was snatched away by Dylan. She looked up. "Brother, that witch Anne just said that your wife wants a divorce!" Dylanās face was cold. "Watch your manners." "My manners? I rather show some manners to a dog than her! Now tell meāis Suzy divorcing you or not?" "Thatās none of your business," he said, his dark eyes narrowing. "What you should be focused on is your exam tomorrow." With that, he turned to leave. Diana chased after him. "How can it not concern me? She saved Grandmaās life! If it werenāt for her, weād both be orphans by now. You canāt be so heartless..." No matter what she said, Dylan kept walking without a word. Frustrated, Diana stomped her foot. "Iām calling Grandma!" Dylan knew Diana would go straight to Grace to complain. He couldnāt figure out what spell Suzy had cast over both his grandmother and his sister. They adored her to the point of obsession. The only reason he hadnāt launched a full search for Suzy was to avoid alarming Grace, who was currently enjoying her vacation overseas. But now it seemed the secret was out. With that thought, he redialed Anneās number to find out how she knew about the divorce. "Mr. Dylan, Mr. Dylan..." The moment the call connected, Anneās pained voice came through. "Whatās wrong?" Dylan asked. "I feel terrible, I really feel like Iām dying. Please come and save me!" "Donāt panic. Iām on my way." Chapter 0007 At the hospital. The moment Dylan stepped through the door, Anne threw herself into his arms. She clung to him like a rag doll, trembling against him. "Dylan, I feel awful... I feel so terrible..." āWhere does it hurt?ā Dylan tried to push her away, but instead of letting go, she only clung tighter. "Everywhere..." Anne moaned, placing his hand on her front. "Especially here, it feels like bugs crawling under my skināitching, unbearable. Mr. Dylan, please help me!" Her behavior was clearly not normal. āIāll call the doctor.ā āNo, I donāt want a doctor. I want you.ā Anne clung to him like a vine, her hands restlessly undoing his shirt buttons. āPlease, Mr. Dylan, help me, I feel like Iām dying. If you donāt help me, I really will die...ā As her fingers worked to undo the buttons, Dylan grabbed her wrists. āAnne, calm down...ā āI canāt calm down...ā She leaned in, trying to kiss him, whispering his name over and over, āMr. Dylan, Mr. Dylan...ā Just as she was about to succeed, Dylan forcefully pushed her away, sending her sprawling to the floor. His resistance spoke volumes, even if he hadnāt said a word. A flicker of coldness flashed in Anneās eyes, but when she looked up again, only sadness remained. āMr. Dylan, do you hate me?ā Dylan didnāt respond, nor did he help her up. Instead, he turned away. āIām calling a doctor.ā Anne wasnāt about to let him leave. She scrambled to her feet and wrapped herself around him from behind. āI told you, I donāt want a doctor. I want you! Please, Mr. Dylan, take me...ā āAnne, something is clearly wrong with you,ā Dylan said, his lips pressed into a thin line. āYou need to see a doctor.ā āNo doctor can help me. Only you can save me.ā As she spoke, Anne began stripping off her own clothes. āPlease, save me. Iām begging you.ā Just when Anne thought she had succeeded, a sharp pain shot through the back of her head, and everything went black as she crumpled to the floor. Watching Anne fall unconscious, Suzy, who had been hiding in the wardrobe, retracted the silver needle that she had prepared to throw. It wasnāt about helping Dylanāit was simply that she couldnāt bear to watch the scene unfold. It was the kind of thing that could make her eyes bleed. What she didnāt expect was that Dylan would actually... Anne was supposed to be the woman he loved most. Suzy couldnāt quite understand why he knocked her out. Dylan scooped Anne up in his arms and laid her back on the hospital bed before pressing the call button for the doctor. When the doctor arrived, Dylan briefly explained what had just happened. āIs this related to the poison in her system?ā After a quick examination, the doctor nodded. āYes, youāre right. The poison in Miss Anneās body is highly unusual. The last time the poison flared up, nothing like this happened. Now, itās suddenly escalated, and who knows what could happen next. We need to detox her as soon as possible.ā Dylan frowned and thought about what the doctor said. There had been no word from Red Falcon. Forget about tracking her downāshe hadnāt even answered a single phone call. Desmond had been trying for days, but every attempt had gone unanswered. Detoxing Anne was proving to be no simple task. For the first time, he found himself played by a woman who had him in the palm of her hand. With his jaw tight, Dylan commanded, āFor now, find a way to alleviate her symptoms.ā āThatās going to be difficult...ā the doctor began. āThis poison is something Iāve never encountered before, and I know nothing about it. Iām concerned that if we administer the wrong medication, it could worsen her condition instead of easing it. So...ā The doctor pressed his lips together before continuing, āAt this point, the safest way to relieve her symptoms might be for you, Mr. Wright, to help Miss Anne personally.ā āAbsolutely not!ā Dylan didnāt hesitate. āIf it comes to that, weāll use sedatives.ā āBut that might not be safe eitherā¦ā āAt least that way, sheāll maintain her dignity,ā Dylan muttered, his voice low as he looked at Anne lying unconscious. āI canāt let her lose her honor.ā So, it wasnāt that he wouldnāt touch herāhe just didnāt want her to be ridiculed. Suzyās mind flashed back to a day when she had gone to his office to deliver some documents he had left behind at home. His employees had mistaken her for the maid, and from start to finish, he hadnāt said a single word to correct them. They had been married for three years, and not once had he shown her the respect a wife deserved. Yet, when it came to Anne, he shielded her at every turn... Suzy didnāt want to compare, but moments like this always brought it to the surface, no matter how hard she tried. Why was she even watching this pathetic drama? She really should find a way to slip out of here. And as luck would have it, the opportunity presented itself. The doctor left, and moments later, Dylanās phone rang. Probably to avoid waking Anne, he stepped out of the room with his phone. Seizing her chance, Suzy quietly slipped out of the wardrobe. But just as she thought sheād made her escape, Dylan walked back in. Their eyes locked. The air between them went dead silent. Suzy reacted quickly, darting toward the balcony. Dylan was just as fast, his long strides closing the distance. Just as she was about to leap off the balcony, his hand caught her shoulder, yanking her back. "Speak. Who sent you?" Suzy let out a cold laugh. "The hospital is a public place. Iām allowed to come and go as I please. Do I need your permission now?" She wasnāt worried at all about Dylan recognizing her voice. Before going out, she always used a voice-altering agentānot to hide from him specifically, but out of long-standing habit. Keeping her true identity hidden was a necessity. Though she hadnāt gone so far as to disguise herself today, just a simple mask, there was no way Dylan would figure it out. She wouldnāt give him the chance. "So, you think you can just come and go as you please, huh..." Dylan's grip on her shoulder tightened, his voice growing colder. "Since you're here, why don't you stay for a while?" "The windās pretty strong tonightācareful you donāt bite your tongue!" Suzy swiftly dodged his grip, twisting out of his hold, and in one fluid motion, threw a sharp punch directly at him. But Dylan wasnāt easy prey either, effortlessly dodging her attack. The two were locked in a fierce exchange, trading blow after blow, kick after kick. After dozens of moves, neither had the upper hand. Dylan chuckled, "Not bad." Suzy smirked. "You're not too shabby yourself, Mr. Wright." But then, his eyes flashed dangerously, and he switched tactics, aiming a series of strikes at her abdomen. Realizing his intent, Suzy shifted her defenses to protect her midsection, but in an unexpected move, Dylan suddenly diverted his hand, reaching for her mask instead. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14871&ut | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 842 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14871&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463603676_1575537693071797_6068888192638989593_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=SdXTIpqX7QsQ7kNvgESMcGy&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A--hbIVMe4X0xy7L2vieAjo&oh=00_AYDV8mE7--3uLt9bx0vhbuI11sX3LZKp6g42jI-wUkXJtg&oe=6745AC4A | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,503,067 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2503395}' |
Yes | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Carissa Sinclair stared at the hypocritical man before her, his heartfelt promises still echoing in her ears. At the time of her husband's departure for battle, she used her dowry to support the household and care for her in-laws. In the end, however, she was met with betrayal; Barrett Warren used his military achievements to request the king's permission to take another legitimate wife, placing her on equal footing with him. She was the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, and she herself was also highly skilled in martial arts. After her family was destroyed, she had no choice but to marry a good husband as her mother had wished, learning to be obedient and manage household affairs to put her mother at ease. But the man before her was no virtuous partner. Barrett's handsome face bore a hint of apology, yet his words were resolute, "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! All her sincere efforts over the past year turned out to be feeding a dog. "Carissa, when I married you, I didn't understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She's unlike any woman I've ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa curled her lips in a faint smile; beneath her seemingly teary eyes gleamed a sharp, fierce determination, "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she's different from any woman you know. She's a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn't want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That's them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She's straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won't like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It's fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I'll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. "Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you'll be in separate wings. She won't compete with you for control of the household. She doesn't care about those things." "Do you really think I'm attached to managing this household?" Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett's mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsāall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. "Enough, I won't argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing," said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. Carissa watched him leave in a huff, feeling even more the irony in her heart. "My lady, my lord was too much!" said Lulu, Carissa's maid, wiping her tears away. "Don't call him that!" Carissa gave her a stern look. "We never consummated the marriage. He's not your lord." "Help me get ready; we're going to the royal palace." "What do we need to go to the royal palace for... Oh! Are you asking the king to revoke the decree?" Lulu asked innocently, tilting her head. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. "Silly girl, is it worth it for us to continue wasting our youth on someone like that?" Lulu covered her forehead and exclaimed, "Then why are we going to the palace?" "Of course, to seek a decree for divorce." Barrett Warren could leverage his achievements to request a marriage from the king, and she, Carissa Sinclair, could also use the military merits of the Marquis' family of Northwatch to request an edict for an amicable divorce. Since her husband's heart no longer belongs to her, why should she cling on? As for the substantial dowry she had given over the years, there's no reason to let this heartless family benefit from it for free. She will reclaim every single cent. With clear brows and resolute expression, Carissa Sinclair's gentle face radiated unwavering determination...... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463979086_1249620329511298_7952432189440379201_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=y9wrLIJq4LIQ7kNvgGIql9M&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A--hbIVMe4X0xy7L2vieAjo&oh=00_AYDPqkFAIeEZ0UUfA6XIyVAVGmRkHy4bBv7VxZQGXrfujA&oe=67459846 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,479 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502476}' |
Yes | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
ā¤ļøšWhat happens nextš | Chapter 1 Yvette Snyder stood at the entrance of the hospital, her body frail, clutching a report in her thin hands. Three words on the report stood out: "No conception detected". "You've been married for three years. How are you not conceived?" Her mother, Yara Cadwell, demanded, jabbing a finger in Yvette's face disappointedly. Yara was dressed lavishly and wore high heels. "Why are you so useless? If you don't get conceived soon, the Lanes are going to kick you out of the family. What's going to happen to our family then?" Yvette looked at Yara blankly. She had a lot to say, but the words were stuck in her throat. In the end, all she could manage was, "I'm sorry." "I don't want you to be sorry. I want you to give birth to Xavier's child. Do you understand me?" Yvette's throat felt tight; she didn't know how to answer Yara. In their three years of marriage, her husband, Xavier Lane, had never slept with her. How could she ever have his child? Yara stared at Yvette. The latter's weak demeanor was so unlike her own. Finally, she said coldly before leaving, "If you really can't give him a child, then find him a woman who can. At least he'll appreciate you for that." Yvette stared after Yara's retreating figure in disbelief. Had her own mother just told her to find another woman for her husband to sleep with? ... As Yvette made her journey home, she couldn't stop thinking about Yara's parting words. Suddenly, a loud ringing in her ear drowned out her thoughts. She knew that her condition had worsened. Just then, she received a message on her phone. It was from Xavier, and the content was the same as always. "I'm not coming home tonight." In the past three years they had been married, Xavier had never spent the night at home before. He had never so much as touched Yvette either. Yvette could remember their wedding night three years ago. He had told her, "Since your family is bold enough to trick me into marrying you, you'd better be prepared to spend the rest of your life in loneliness." Three years ago, the Snyder and Lane families had decided to form an alliance through marriage. Both families had agreed to mutually beneficial terms in the agreement. But when the day of the wedding came around, the Snyder family went back on their word and transferred all of their assets away, including the billions that Xavier had paid to marry Yvette. Yvette's eyes dulled at the memory. She replied to Xavier's text with her usual response: "Okay." Without her realizing it, the report she was holding got scrunched up in her hands. When she got home, Yvette tossed the report into the trash can. Every month, around this time, she would feel unusually lethargic. Yvette didn't prepare dinner for herself. She just leaned back on the couch, blearily drifting in and out of sleep. The rumbling in her ear persisted. That was another reason why Xavier hated herāshe was hard of hearing, which, to the rich and powerful, was no better than being crippled. Xavier would never allow her to carry his child. ⦠At 5 o'clock in the morning, the pendulum clock on the wall chimed dully. Xavier would be home in an hour. Yvette realized too late that she had fallen asleep on the couch. She got up hastily and went to the kitchen to prepare Xavier's breakfast. Xavier was a meticulous man who was strict about punctuality, not only with himself but also with the people around him. He arrived home at six o'clock sharp. Xavier was a tall and handsome man. Clad in a smart tailored suit, his demeanor was quiet and reserved, yet undoubtedly masculine. However, to Yvette, he was cold and distant. Xavier didn't even look at Yvette. He walked right past her to look at the food on the table and said with a scoff, "You do this every day. Are you a nanny or what?" Over the past three years, Yvette had been doing the same things over and over again. She wore the same dark clothes and replied to his messages with the same singular word. If it hadn't been for the business alliance and the Snyders' deceit, Xavier would never have married a woman like Yvette. At the word "nanny", the rumbling in Yvette's ears returned. She swallowed, feeling a lump in her throat, and said bravely, "Xav, do you have someone that you like?" Her sudden question surprised Xavier. His eyes darkened. "What do you mean by that?" Yvette raised her head and stared at him, swallowing the bile rising in the back of her throat. "If you love someone else, you can be with herā" Before she could finish, Xavier interrupted her. "You're mad." ... After Xavier left, Yvette sat on the balcony alone, staring out into the cold rain. The sound of the raindrops drifted in and out of clarity. She took off her hearing aids, letting the world around her fall into silence. A month ago, her doctor had told her, "Ms. Snyder, there's been a pathological change in your auditory nerves and some of your cranial nerves, causing your hearing to worsen. If this goes on, you may lose your hearing completely." Not used to a silent world, Yvette went to the living room and turned on the television. She turned up the volume to the max, which allowed her to hear some sound. By coincidence, the television was showing an interview with Daphne Reyes, an internationally renowned singer known for her love songs. Yvette's hands trembled slightly as she gripped the remote control. Daphne was Xavier's first love. It had been a long time since Yvette had seen her, but Daphne was still as pretty as ever. She was confident and relaxed in front of the cameras, unlike the shy and frightened young woman who had begged the Snyders for sponsorship in the past. When the interviewer asked Daphne why she had returned to her home country, her answer was bold. "I came home to get my first love back." The remote control slipped out of Yvette's hands. Her heart also fell to her stomach. Flustered, Yvette turned off the television and went to the table to clean up the uneaten breakfast. When she got to the kitchen, she found that Xavier had forgotten to take his phone. She picked it up and saw the unread messages on the lock screen. "Xav, you must have been unhappy over the past few years, right?" "I know you don't love her. How about we meet up tonight? I've missed you." Yvette stared blankly at the messages until the screen went dark again. Then, she called a cab to Xavier's office. On the way, she stared out of the window. The rain fell incessantly. It felt like it would never stop. Xavier never liked it when Yvette visited him at his office, so whenever she was there, she would take the service elevator from the loading bay. When Xavier's assistant, Mark Xyrax, saw her, he just greeted her impassively, "Ms. Snyder." No one around Xavier considered Yvette his wife. She was nothing but a smear on his reputation. When Xavier saw Yvette bringing him his phone, he frowned. She was always like this. No matter what he forgot, be it his lunch, his documents, a shirt, or even an umbrella, she would bring them to him. "I thought I told you that you didn't need to deliver my things to me yourself." Yvette froze. "Sorry, I forgot." Since when had her memory been so bad? Maybe she had panicked after seeing Daphne's message and became afraid that Xavier would disappear from her life suddenly. Before she left, she looked back at Xavier. Unable to help herself, she blurted out, "Xav, do you still like Daphne?" Xavier thought that Yvette had been behaving rather strangely lately. She kept forgetting things and asking weird questions. How could a person like her be his wife? Impatiently, he replied, "If you have so much free time, go find yourself something to do." Yvette had tried getting a job before, but Xavier's mother, Shannon Guetta, had reprimanded her without holding back. "Do you want the whole world to know that Xav married a disabled woman with hearing issues?" Therefore, Yvette had given up on finding a job and focused on her fruitless life as "Mrs. Lane" at Dewberry Estate. ⦠At home, she sat alone until nightfall. She couldn't sleep. Just then, the phone on her bedside table rang loudly. It was a call from an unfamiliar number. Yvette picked up the call. A familiar voice, yet one she dreaded, sounded from the other end. "Is this Yvvy? Xav is drunk. Can you come pick him up?" When Yvette arrived at Sternhow Club, she heard loud coaxing and jeering from the wealthy heirs inside the private room. "Daph, didn't you say you came back to get our dear Mr. Lane back into your arms? This is your chance now. Go on, tell him how you feel!" Daphne was a pretty woman who was popular wherever she went. She was also Xavier's first love, so the rich young men of the upper crust were happy to push the two together. Daphne wasn't shy at all. She turned to Xavier and said without any reservations, "I like you, Xav. Please be with me again." That was what Yvette heard when she arrived at the door of the private room. Inside, the other people were urging Xavier to answer Daphne. His best friend, Tristan Shaw, was the most vocal among them. "Xav, you've been waiting for Daphne for three years. She's back now. So, go on, answer her!" Yvette stood frozen outside the door. Her heart was pounding. Just then, one of the men pulled the door open. "Ms. Snyder?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the private room looked over at the door. For a moment, the room was eerily silent. Yvette immediately caught sight of Xavier in the middle of the room. His eyes were clear and bright. He was clearly not drunk. She knew that she had been tricked by Daphne. When Xavier saw Yvette, his pupils constricted. Everyone else in the room looked awkward, including Tristan, who had been the most vocal in getting Xavier to accept Daphne's confession earlier. Yvette shouldn't have gone there. Daphne was the first to break the silence. "Please don't get the wrong idea, Yvvy. Tristan was joking. Xavier and I are just friends." Before Yvette could answer, Xavier stood up impatiently. "There's no need to explain it to her." Then, he stalked over to Yvette. "What are you doing here?" "I thought you were drunk, so I came to take you home," Yvette answered truthfully. Xavier scoffed. "You really didn't retain anything I told you, did you?" Lowering his voice, he said softly so that only she could hear him, "Are you here to remind everyone that I was tricked into marrying you three years ago? Did you think they forgot?" Yvette was stunned. Xavier gave her a cold look. "Stop seeking attention. You're only making me hate you more." With that, he turned away, leaving Yvette standing alone. Yvette stared after his retreating figure, unable to snap out of her shock. None of the other scions in the room took pity on her when they saw Xavier ignoring her. Tristan even had no qualms in telling Daphne, who was feigning distress, "You're too kind, Daphne. You didn't need to explain anything. "If Yvette hadn't scammed Xav, he would've married you in the first place. You wouldn't have needed to suffer abroad as well." Despite the constant ringing in her ears, Yvette could still hear every word clearly. She knew better than anyone that even if Xavier hadn't married her, he wouldn't have married Daphne. Daphne was a nobody with no background, after all. Daphne was well aware of this as well. That was why she had chosen to break up with Xavier and leave the country. How had everything turned out to be Yvette's fault? When Yvette left Sternhow Club with her umbrella, she felt as if she had been enveloped by darkness. Just then, a lithe figure appeared beside her. It was Daphne. She was decked out in fine clothes, complete with high heels. She looked smug. "It's a cold night, isn't it? So, how does it feel to get scoffed at by Xavier after you came all the way here at this time to get him?" Yvette didn't answer her, but Daphne didn't mind her silence. She just continued speaking. "I do pity you, you know. You've never experienced true love before, have you? "Do you know that when I was with Xav, he would cook for me himself? When I was sick, he would drop everything and stay with me. "Has Xav ever told you he loves you? He used to say that to me all the timeā¦" Yvette listened to Daphne's rambling quietly, her mind going over the past three years she had been married to Xavier. He had never so much as stepped into the kitchen during that time. When she had gotten sick, he had never comforted her. He had never told her he loved her either. ⦠That night, Yvette couldn't fall asleep. She had only just found out that the man she had loved for the past 12 years had once loved another with all his heart, in the spectacular way that only young people could. At that moment, she realized that it was time for her to give him up. She had a sleepless night. The next morning, Xavier returned home. The glare he gave her was cold. "How attached are you to the Lane family's money, to me, your money-making robot?" he demanded. Yvette was stunned. She didn't know what had gotten into him so early in the morning. Instinctively, she said, "I never wanted your money." She had only ever wanted Xavier. Xavier laughed in disdain. "Then, why did your mother come to my office and beg me to give you a child?" Yvette was stunned. She stared into Xavier's eyes. It was only then that she realized that he wasn't angry about what had happened last night. Xavier had no desire to waste his breath on her. "If you want to continue staying with me and keep your family afloat, tell your mother to behave herself!" ... In the end, Yvette didn't need to look for Yara. Yara found Yvette instead. She was no longer cold and distant; she gripped Yvette's hands and said gently, "Yvvy, you should ask Xavier to give you a child. He doesn't have to do it biologically. He could do it through scientific measures." Scientific measures. Yvette stared at Yara in shock as the latter continued, "Daphne told me that Xavier hasn't slept with you in the past three years." That was the last straw for Yvette. She didn't know why Xavier would tell Daphne about that. Maybe he really loved Daphne a lot. With that thought, she suddenly felt relieved. "Just let it go, Mom." Yara paused. She frowned. "What?" "I'm tired. I want to get a divorceā" Before she could finish, Yara slapped her hard across the face. The kind, motherly facade was gone in an instant. She jabbed a finger at Yvette and gritted out, "You have no right to ask for a divorce! "Without the Lane family, what do you think you're going to do? Who's going to remarry a disabled divorcee like you?" Yvette felt her body go numb. Yara had never liked Yvette, even when the latter had been a child. Yara had been a famous dancer. The fact that she had given birth to a daughter with hearing issues was one of her biggest regrets. Therefore, she had sent Yvette away to be taken care of by a nanny. She had only allowed Yvette to return home when the latter started school. People used to tell Yvette that every mother loved their child. So, she had done everything she could to excel at everything in hopes of making Yara happy. Despite her hearing issues, she had been at the top of her class in dance, music, and art classes. But no matter how hard she tried, Yara still didn't consider her a good daughter. In Yara's words, Yvette wasn't "complete". Not only physically, but also in love and familial relationships. After Yara left, Yvette used some makeup to cover up the red print on her face. Then, she packed her bags quietly. Even after three years of married life, all her personal belongings fit into a single suitcase. After she finished packing up, she gathered her courage and sent Xavier a message. "Are you free tonight? I need to talk to you." Xavier didn't reply to her. Yvette's eyes darkened. She knew that he didn't want to reply to her messages. All she could do was wait for him to come home in the morning. She had thought that he wouldn't come home that night, but he got back at midnight. Yvette wasn't asleep at the time. She went up to him and took his coat and bag from him with familiarity in her actions. It was as if they were a normal married couple. Xavier's cold voice broke the peace. "Don't send me inane texts again." As Yvette held Xavier's coat, her hand trembled slightly. "I won't do it again," she mumbled. Xavier didn't notice anything wrong with her tone. He went straight to his study. Generally, if he came home, he would stay holed up in his study. He probably thought that someone who was hard of hearing would live in a silent world. Either that, or he simply didn't care about Yvette. That would explain why he got straight to discussing his acquisition of Snyder Group in his study as if nothing was wrong. When Yvette brought him some soup, she heard Xavier animatedly discussing work with his employees. He was talking about the acquisition of Snyder Group, her father, James Snyder's company. She didn't know how to feel about that. She knew that her brother, Terrence Synder, was useless at running a business, so it was only a matter of time before Snyder Group fell. However, she had never thought that her own husband would be the first to cause Snyder Group's downfall. "Xav," she interrupted. Xavier was slightly startled. Out of guilt, or maybe some other emotion, he quickly hung up the phone and closed his laptop. Feigning ignorance, Yvette walked into the study and placed the bowl in front of him. "Have some soup, then get to bed soon. Your health is more important than work." For some reason, Xavier felt himself relax when he heard her soft voice. She probably hadn't heard anything. Feeling conflicted, he stopped Yvette before she could leave. "You said you wanted to talk to me. What is it?" Hearing this, Yvette turned back to look at him. Softly, she said, "I just wanted to ask if you're free in the morning so we can go and file for divorce." Chapter 3 Yvette's voice was calm and impassive, as though divorce were a menial matter to her. Xavier's pupils contracted. "What did you just say?" Over the last three years, no matter what he had done, Yvette had never brought up divorce. In truth, Xavier knew that Yvette loved him. Her eyes, which were usually dull and empty, were clear and bright now. "I'm sorry for being a burden over the last few years, Mr. Lane. We should get divorced." Xavier clenched his fists unconsciously. "You heard what I said earlier, didn't you? Snyder Group was already failing; it won't matter whether I buy it or someone else does. What are you trying to do by bringing up divorce? "Is it because you want money? Or a child? Or do you want me to leave Snyder Group alone?" he asked coldly. "Don't forget that I don't love you. Your threats won't work on me!" At that moment, he seemed like a stranger to Yvette. A lump formed in her throat as her ears began throbbing. Even though she was wearing her hearing aids, she could barely hear what Xavier was saying. She could only answer his last question. "I don't want anything." Afraid that he would notice something wrong with her, Yvette left the study in a hurry. As he watched her leave, Xavier felt frustrated for some reason. He had never felt like this before. Not one to hold in his emotions, he flipped the table over. The bowl of soup that Yvette had brought him spilled all over the ground. ... Back in her own room, Yvette forced herself to swallow a handful of pills. She reached up to touch her ear. As she retracted her fingers, she saw crimson blood on them. Thanks to the medicine, her hearing recovered a little by the time it was dawn. Yvette stared blankly at the soft rays of sunlight streaming from the window. "The rain has stopped," she said quietly to herself. Xavier didn't leave the manor that day. He was in the living room bright and early, settled on the couch, waiting for Yvette to apologize and express her regret to him. This wasn't the first time Yvette had lost her temper with him. However, after every tantrum, she would apologize to him before long. Xavier figured that it would be the same this time around. Soon, he saw Yvette coming out of her room, all freshened up. She wore her usual dark-colored clothes. She dragged a suitcase with one hand while holding a piece of paper in the other. She handed the paper to him. It was a divorce agreement. "Let me know when you have time, Xav." With that, she left the manor, pulling her suitcase behind her. It was bright and sunny outside. Yvette felt as if she had gotten a new chance at life. Meanwhile, Xavier sat frozen on the couch, still clutching the divorce agreement in his hand. It took him a long time to come back to his senses. It was Saturday. Usually, around this time of the year, Xavier would take Yvette back to his hometown to pay respects to his ancestors. During this time, they would have to endure strange looks from his extended family. However, he was alone that day, which made him extraordinarily happy. At Lane Mansion, Shannon and the rest of the Lanes were surprised to see him alone. In the past, Yvette had always been the first one to turn up every year and the last to leave since she had been trying to please everyone. Why wasn't she there today? Shanon frowned and asked Xavier, "Where's Yvette, Xav?" Xavier's expression turned cold. "She wanted a divorce and left me." Everyone fell silent in disbelief when he said that. Shannon was shocked. She knew that Yvette probably loved Xavier more than anything in the world, only surpassed by his own parents. Seven years ago, Yvette had even protected Xavier with her own body when someone had attempted to stab him. Four years ago, not long after the two had gotten engaged, something had happened to Xavier while he had been on a business trip in Dibay. Everyone had been convinced that he was dead, but Yvette had refused to believe that. She had dropped everything and gone to the foreign city just to look for him. Then, after they had gotten married, Yvette had taken care of almost everything in his life with meticulous precision, including being polite to everyone around him, even his secretaries. She had always been afraid of offending them. Yvette clearly couldn't live without Xavier. So, why had she suggested getting a divorce? Shannon had no idea, but she was glad that Yvette had finally decided to let Xavier go. "She's not worthy to be your wife anyway. It's a good thing that you're divorcing her. She doesn't deserve you," she said The others immediately chimed in. "Yeah, you're young and handsome, Xav. You're in your best years now. Yvette's been dragging you down all this time!" Instantly, the gathering turned into a slander fest. They spoke of Yvette as if she were an unforgivable criminal. Xavier should have felt happy that they were defending him, but for some reason, he found their words too sharp and crass. He left Lane Mansion earlier than usual and made his way back to Dewberry Estate. The sky was just starting to darken when he arrived home. He opened the door and entered the manor. When he saw nothing but darkness, he remembered, with a start, that Yvette had left. He changed into his house slippers and tossed his coat into the washer. For some reason, he felt unusually exhausted today. He went to the wine cellar to get a bottle of wine so that he could celebrate Yvette's leaving. However, when he got to the wine cellar and saw the locked door, he realized too late that he didn't have the key. He didn't like strangers in his house, so there were no maids or servants at Dewberry Estate. Ever since he had married Yvette, she had been the one taking care of the household affairs. He could only go back to his room. Picking up his phone, he scrolled through his messages only to find work-related texts. Yvette hadn't called or texted him to apologize at all. Tossing his phone aside, he got up and headed over to the kitchen. When he opened the door of the fridge, he was stunned. Apart from food, there were also a lot of supplements. He picked one of the bags up and read the instructions on it. "Take five times a day for incapable of conceived." He took a whiff of the supplement. It smelled disgusting. He recalled that Yvette always smelled strange. So, this was why. He scoffed silently. They had never slept, so no matter how much medicine she took, she would never have gotten conceived. ... Meanwhile, over in a dark and dinky hotel, Yvette opened her eyes blearily. Her head was pounding. The world was silent. She knew, then, that her condition had worsened again. Before this, she had still been able to hear some sounds, even without her hearing aids. She pushed herself up and felt around on the bedside table until she found her medicine. She popped the pills in her mouth, tasting their bitterness. The day before, she had left Dewberry Estate, which had been her home for the past three years. At first, she had gone to her parents' house, Snyder Residence. However, at the door, she had overheard Yara and Terrence discussing how they would marry her off to an old man if the Lanes kicked her out. Yvette had blanked upon hearing that. It was then that she finally realized that she had no place to call home anymore. Even though she hadn't eaten anything in two days, she still didn't feel hungry. However, it was too quiet. The silence scared her. It had been raining more frequently in Tirion this year than it had in previous years. Yvette stared out at the passing pedestrians. Most of them were paired up or in groups. She was the only one alone. She bought a bus ticket heading out of the city. She decided to go to her nanny's house in the countryside. Viola Xenos, her nanny, had taken care of her when she was a child. It was already 9:00 pm when Yvette got there. When Viola saw Yvette, she looked pleasantly surprised. Yvette teared up when she saw Viola's warm smile. She reached out to her and hugged her. "Viola." Due to health issues, Viola had never married and didn't have children of her own. Yvette was closer to her than she was to her own mother. That night, Yvette cuddled up in Viola's embrace, just like she had when she was a child. Viola wrapped her arms around Yvette, only to realize that the latter was very thin. She pressed a hand on the Yvette's bony back, trembling uncontrollably. Forcing herself to calm down, she asked cautiously, "Has Xavier been treating you well, Yvvy?" Yvette felt a sharp pain in her throat when she heard Xavier's name. She wanted to lie to Viola and tell her that Xavier had treated her well, but she knew that Viola wasn't silly. Since she had already made up her mind to leave him, there was no need to lie to herself or to the people who loved her any longer. "The person he loves has returned. I've decided to let him go and divorce him." Viola was stunned. She couldn't believe her ears. Yvette had told her multiple times before that she wanted to spend the rest of her life with Xavier. Not knowing what else to say, she comforted Yvette by telling her that there were plenty of other fish in the sea. There was bound to be one who would love her. Yvette just nodded silently. The buzzing in her ears drowned out Viola's comforting voice. That night, she managed to get a good night's sleep, which was rare. However, when she woke up, she was greeted with the alarming sight of blood staining the spot where her head had laid on the pillow. Yvette touched her right ear. Her fingers felt sticky. She looked at her hand. It was covered in blood. Chapter 4 Even Yvette's hearing aids were stained red. Her pupils contracted, and she quickly grabbed some tissues to wipe her ear. Then, she stripped the bedsheets and washed them. She was afraid that Viola would worry about her if she found out that her illness was worsening. So, she cleaned up the mess and found an excuse to bid goodbye to Viola. Before she left, she placed a part of her savings on the bedside table without telling Viola. Viola walked Yvette to the bus stop and waved goodbye reluctantly. ⦠After Yvette left, Viola couldn't stop thinking about how thin the former was. Unable to just sit by, she called Lane Group. When the secretary heard that Viola was Yvette's nanny and wanted to speak to Xavier, she transferred the call to Xavier's line. It was the third day after Yvette had left Xavier. It was also the first time in three days that he had received a call about her. Sitting behind his desk, he felt exceptionally pleased. Just as he had expected, Yvette wouldn't be able to last more than three days without himāor so he thought. Viola's voice came through the other line, sounding weighed with age. "Mr. Lane, I am Yvvy's nanny. I've been taking care of her since she was a baby. "Please, I beg you, treat her well. Don't hurt her more than you already have. She's not as strong as she seems on the surface. "When she was born, Mrs. Snyder left her in my care because she didn't like that Yvvy is hard of hearing. Yvvy only returned home when she had to start going to school. "The Snyders have never treated her as one of their own. Apart from Mr. Snyder, everyone else treated her like she was a maid. "You and Mr. Snyder are the most important people she has in this world. I'm begging you, please. Please be kind to her." Xavier's mood darkened when he heard what Viola said. "Did she tell you to give me this sob story because she didn't want to face me herself?" he asked coldly. "Why should I care about her life? If you ask me, she deserved everything she got!" That said, he hung up the phone without waiting for an answer. Viola had heard Yvette gushing about how nice Xavier was to her. So, it was only then that she realized the truthāXavier wasn't a good man at all. He wasn't a good husband to Yvette. ... Yvette sat on the bus, heading home. Just then, her phone vibrated. It was a message from Xavier. "You said you wanted to get divorced, right? I'll see you at 10:00 am tomorrow." Yvette stared at the text blankly for a while before replying, "Okay." Just one word. It infuriated Xavier and completely ruined his mood. Unable to work anymore, he called up his friends and invited them out for drinks. Daphne was also at the club when he arrived. "I'm not going home until I'm drunk!" she declared. Tristan sat down beside Xavier. He couldn't help asking curiously, "How's Deaf Yvvy?" Xavier raised an eyebrow at him. "There's no need to talk about her ever again. We're filing for divorce tomorrow." Tristan was stunned. He couldn't believe his ears. "Really?" Beside them, Daphne brightened. She poured out a shot for him. "Congrats on getting back your freedom, Xav!" Xavier drank a lot that night. Daphne offered to send him home, but he rejected her suggestion. "No need. It's not appropriate." If he and Yvette were going to get divorced tomorrow, she might come home that night. Daphne wasn't happy about the rejection. "Why? You're divorcing her anyway. Why wouldn't it be appropriate? Are you still scared that she might find out about our relationship?" Their relationship? Xavier narrowed his eyes. "You're overthinking this." He got into his own car. Out of consideration, he also called a cab to send Daphne home. On the drive home, he kept unlocking his phone to check if Yvette had sent him any messages. She hadn't. When he reached Dewberry Estate, it was dark. With a stormy expression, Xavier opened the door and turned on the light. Yvette was nowhere to be seen. She hadn't come home. The manor was left exactly the way it had been when she had left. Still feeling the effects of the wine, Xavier threw himself heavily onto the couch and soon fell asleep. In his nightmares, Yvette was covered in blood, but there was a smile on her face. "I don't love you anymore, Xav," she said. When Xavier jolted awake, the sky outside had just brightened up. He rubbed his forehead and went to the bathroom to freshen himself up. Then, he changed into a smart suit and made his way to the courthouse. At the entrance of the courthouse, he spotted Yvette standing under a tree not far off. As usual, she was dressed in dark-colored clothes. From the distance, she looked incredibly frail and thin as she stood amid the drizzle. It was as if a single gust of wind could knock her over. Xavier could still remember how young and lively she had been when they had first gotten married. She hadn't been as thin and gloomy back then. Holding an umbrella, he walked toward Yvette. It took her a few moments to notice him. Xiaver hadn't changed much over the last three years. He was as handsome and as confident as ever, with the added hint of matureness that came with age. Yvette was a little dazed. The last three years felt like a blink in time to her, yet she also seemed to have exhausted a whole lifetime. Xavier stalked over to Yvette and gazed at her coldly. He was waiting for her to apologize to him. She had been sulking enough. It was time to put an end to this. However, Yvette just said, "I'm sorry to pull you away from your work. Let's go in." Xavier stiffened, but he quickly recovered. "Don't regret this." With that, he turned and headed into the courthouse. Yvette stared after him sadly. Would she regret this? She didn't know either. In the courthouse, the judge asked them if they were sure about going through with the divorce. Yvette's answer was firm. "Yes." Her determined expression frustrated Xavier. After filing for divorce, they still had to return to the courthouse in a month. If they didn't show up, then the divorce would be considered null. As they left the courthouse, Yvette looked at Xavier, her expression unusually calm. "I'll see you next month. Take care." With that, she stepped out into the rain, hailed a cab, and left. Xavier was left standing on the spot. He didn't know how to feel as he watched her car leave. Relieved, probably. Relieved that he wouldn't need to put up with her any longer or endure others' ridicule for having a disabled wife. ... In the cab, Yvette leaned against the window and stared blankly at the rain droplets on the glass. In the rearview mirror, the driver suddenly saw blood dripping from her ear. He was shocked by the sight. "Miss? Miss!" Yvette didn't answer him. The driver hastily stopped the car. Yvette was confused. They weren't at her destination yet. Why had they stopped? She looked over at the driver and saw him mouthing silently. She realized that she had gone deaf again. "I'm sorry, I can't hear you. What are you saying?" In the end, the driver had to type out what he wanted to say on his phone so that he could tell her about her bleeding ear. Yvette reached out belatedly and felt the warm sensation in her ear. She was used to it now. "It's alright. This happens all the time. I'm fine." She was hard of hearing, but her ears hadn't bled like this before. Two years ago, at a gathering, Tristan had pushed her into a swimming pool. Yvette didn't know how to swim, so she had almost drowned. At the same time, her eardrums had also expanded due to the pressure. She had been sent to the hospital, but the damage had been done. At the time, she had been told that everything was fine. Why was this happening again? The cab driver was still worried, so he dropped her off at the hospital she told him. After thanking him, Yvette went into the hospital on her own. This time, she saw her usual doctor, Tom Jensen. "Dr. Jensen, my memory has been rather bad lately. I kept forgetting what I'm doing," she said. When she had woken up at the hotel that morning, it had taken her a long time to remember that she had to file for divorce with Xavier. Tom looked at her latest report worriedly. "Ms. Snyder, I think you should consider getting tested for other things. Specifically, mental health issues." Mental health⦠Following Tom's recommendation, Yvette went and got a psychiatric diagnosis. She was diagnosed with depression. It turned out that patients with severe depression often experienced memory loss. Before heading back to the hotel, Yvette stopped and bought a notebook and a pen. She wrote down everything that had happened lately. She placed the notebook right beside her bed so that it would be the first thing she saw when she woke up in the morning. News of her and Xavier's divorce spread quickly. That night, Yara called her multiple times, but she didn't hear anything. ⦠When she woke up the next morning, she saw a barrage of texts from Yara. "Where are you?" "Who do you think you are? Even if you're getting a divorce, Xavier should have been the one to ask for it!" "You're such a jinx! Back when you got married, your dad got into a car crash and died. What's going to happen now that you're getting divorced? Do you want Snyder Group to go bankrupt? Is that it?" Yvette stared at the messages. She was used to the verbal bully by now. She typed out a reply. "Mom, it's time that we live by our own merits. We shouldn't depend on others so much." Yara's response was swift. "You're such an ingrate! I shouldn't have given birth to you in the first place!" Yvette didn't bother replying to that. She placed her phone aside. She just had to wait a month. Once the divorce was finalized, she would be able to leave Tirion and start a new life. ⦠Yvette's health worsened over the next few days. She often found herself completely deaf. Sometimes, it took a very long time for her hearing to go back to normal. Her memory was deteriorating too. On the bright side, even though her hearing loss was incurable, at least she could do something about the depression. She tried everything she could to keep herself happy. She busied herself by registering as a volunteer online. She spent time taking care of abandoned old people and orphans. Helping them made her feel like she had a reason to continue living. A few days later, Yvette woke up in the morning and checked her notebook as usual. Then, she got ready to head out to the orphanage. When she picked up her phone, she saw several unread messages. There were messages from Terrance and Yara, as well as Daphne. She opened the texts one by one. Yara: "As you wished, Snyder Group is no more." Terrence: "Keep hiding. You're the most cowardly and cruel person I've ever seen." Daphne: "My condolences, Yvette. Actually, I think Snyder Group would thrive better under Xav." Daphne: "Since your family has helped me so much in the past, do let me know if you need anything. I'll help you if I can." Yvette had no idea what was happening. She closed the messaging app. Almost immediately, she got a notification about the latest news. Chapter 5 Yvette watched the news and saw the press conference held by Lane Group. It was an announcement that Xavier had successfully acquired Snyder Group. James' company no longer existed in the world. ⦠Things on Xavier's end had been extra pleasant lately. He had acquired Snyder Group and gotten his revenge. "The Snyder family finally got what they deserved for tricking you into that marriage three years ago." Tristan chuckled. Yet, he changed the topic in the next instant. He asked Xavier, "Xav, has Deaf Yvvy approached you during the past few days?" Xavier froze halfway through signing a document. He didn't know why, but people around him kept mentioning Yvette these days. "No," he replied coldly. That shocked Tristan. After all, how could Yvette not do anything when something this massive had happened to her family? With that in mind, he spoke again. "Could it be that she's finally come around? I heard her family has been looking everywhere for her. Nobody knows where she's goneā" He kept blabbering on. Xavier frowned, feeling utterly annoyed. "Get out!" Tristan jolted. That was when he realized that Xavier was furious. Not daring to say another word, Tristan bolted out of the CEO's office. Once outside, he took his phone and called his assistant, Avery Fitzpatrick. "Have you found Yvette?" "Yes, she's in a small hotel in Hexim Pass," answered Avery. Tristan had Avery send him the location before he drove there. He refused to let Yvette off the hook so easily. So what if she was willing to divorce Xavier now? She had already prevented Xavier and Daphne from being together for over three years! Besides, Daphne had saved Tristan's life once, so he owed her. It rained outside. Yvette finished her volunteer work and picked up her medication from the hospital. Then, she held an umbrella while walking back to the hotel. There were very few people on the road. Tristan drove his car but kept his eyes on Yvette's slim back. He deliberately sped up as he drove past her, sending a puddle of rainwater splashing onto her. Yvette shot him a blank stare. Tristan happened to meet her emotionless gaze through his rearview mirror. He didn't know why, but he felt inexplicably nervous. Yvette recognized Tristan's luxurious, dark gray Bugatti. Yet, she retracted her gaze and pretended not to notice him. Even so, Tristan refused to stop there. He deliberately slowed his car and followed her. "Hey, Deaf Yvvy. So, you have a temper now, huh? "You're not even going to greet me now? Didn't you used to love greeting me? Didn't you enjoy tickling my fancy?" Yvette remained stoic while the former mocked her. She used to do everything to win over those around Xavier, including his friends. It was all because she liked him. She had figured that Xavier's family and friends would one day accept her. Alas, it seemed she had been too naĆÆve. At the previous gathering, Tristan had declared that he was Daphne's friend. He couldn't care less about maintaining his gentlemanly, upper-class image when siding with Daphne. He had insulted Yvette and called her shameless. In the end, he had also thrown her into the pool, leaving her to die. Since then, Yvette had steered clear of him. Upon receiving no reaction or response from Yvette, Tristan stopped the car, opened the door, and strolled toward her. He grabbed her arm and asked, "What stunts are you planning to pull this time?" Yvette's arm hurt, so she looked up at him. "I don't know what you're saying." She wanted to pry his hand off her arm, but he flung her aside. "Don't touch me with your filthy hands!" Tristan bellowed. Yvette stumbled backward before falling to the ground with a loud thud. Tristan froze on the spot in slight disbelief. It baffled him to see Yvette resorting to such tricks. He had only pushed her with a slight force, so how could she fall like that? Seeing people looking their way, he nervously got back into his car. Still, he gave her a warning before driving away. "Don't mess with Daph just because you're a disabled person, Yvette! "She's different from you. It's taken her a lot of effort to get to where she is now, so you'd better not disrupt her and Xav's relationship again!" After driving away, he even told the Snyder family where Yvette was staying. Yvette's hands and knees were scraped when she fell. It hurt so much that she couldn't stand for a long time. Deep down, she didn't understand why Tristan was so blind to what was right and wrong. She recalled risking her life to rescue him from a car that had been about to explode four years ago. His face had been covered in blood, and his eyes hadn't been visible. However, he had spoken in the warmest voice. He had said, "Thank you. I promise I'll repay you someday." Yvette couldn't help but bitterly wonder if this was his way of repaying her. ⦠Once Yvette returned to the hotel, she took a shower and applied medication to her scraped skin. Then, she lay down in a daze. The fall hardened her determination to leave Xavier for good. ⦠The sun was shining brightly outside when Yvette woke up. She got up and headed to the living area, only to see Yara sitting on the couch, wearing a formal dress. Yara didn't seem to care one bit that Yvette had just woken up. She picked the document off the coffee table and handed it to the latter. "Take a good look at this. It's the backup plan I've selected for you." Yvette accepted the document but saw the title "prenuptial agreement" on the cover. She flipped through the pages while reading the contents aloud. "Ms. Yvette Snyder will marry Mr. Liam Lorimer. As his wife, she'll devote herself to him and look after him until the end of his life. Liam will look after Yvette's family, which includes maintaining their quality of life. He'll also provide 300 million as funds for the Snyder family." Following that, the document stated Liam's details. He was an entrepreneur from the older generation in Tirion. He was 78 years old that year. Yvette's mind tensed. At that moment, Yara spoke up again. "Mr. Lorimer has expressed that he doesn't mind that you were married before. "He'll help revive our family's reputation from the ashes, as long as you marry him. Come on, dearest. You wouldn't let me and Terrence down, right?" Yvette's face paled even more. "I can't agree to what you're asking of me." Yara had never imagined that Yvette would reject her so candidly. She blew up in a fit of rage at once. "What right do you have to refuse? I gave you life!" Hearing that, Yvette met Yara's gaze. "How about I return my life to you? Would that mean I no longer owe you?" "What did you say?" Yara shrilled. Yvette's pale lips moved as she said, "If I returned my life to you, would it mean you'd no longer be my mother? And I'll no longer be indebted to you for giving birth to me?" Yara sneered, not believing Yvette would dare do such a thing. "Okay, then. I won't force you to marry Mr. Lorimer if you give your life back to me. But the question is, do you have the guts to do it?" "Give me a month." Yvette seemed determined. In Yara's eyes, Yvette seemed like a crazed person. She warned, "You'd best not threaten me by only saying you'll end your life. We're not that close, so I don't care if you die. However, you must sign this document if you're too afraid to end your life." ⦠Yvette had suppressed all her emotions to the brim and needed to vent somewhere. So, she went to a bar. She sat in a corner, drinking and watching the crowd happily dance in a daze. That was when a dashing man with striking eyes noticed Yvette, who was all alone. He approached and asked, "Yvette?" Yvette stared at the man but didn't recognize him. Still dazed, she asked, "Do you know how one can achieve happiness?" The man was confused. "What did you say?" Yvette continued drinking as she spoke. "The doctor says I'm ill and should try to be happier, but I can't make myself feel happyā¦" That sparked discomfort in the man, Claude Lander. He wondered if Yvette had forgotten about him. Also, he was confused by what she saidāsomething about being ill and needing to be happier. "You shouldn't be in a place like this if you want to be happy. Why don't I drive you home?" Claude spoke in a gentle tone. A smile curved across Yvette's face as she looked at him. "You're a good person." Complex emotions stirred in Claude when he saw her bitter smile. He wondered what she had been through these past few years. Why did she seem so sorrowful? Meanwhile, Xavier was also at the bar. After settling the divorce papers, he had let himself loose every night. On top of that, he hadn't returned to Dewberry Estate in a long time. It was getting late. When the crowd was about to leave, Daphne noticed a familiar figure in a corner of the bar. She exclaimed, "Isn't that Yvvy?" Xavier glanced in the direction Daphne was staring in and saw a man merrily chatting with Yvette. His expression soured at once. He was disappointed in Yvette for getting drunk at a bar and chatting up another man. He felt like he had thought too highly of her before. "Should we go and check up on her, Xav?" asked Daphne. "No," was all Xavier said before speedily leaving. On the other hand, Yvette declined Claude's offer. "There's no need to trouble yourself. I can go home on my own." Claude was still worried about Yvette, so he ran after her when he noticed her leaving the bar. "Do you really not remember me?" Yvette gazed at him but couldn't recall who he was. "It's Chubbs. Have you forgotten?" Claude reminded her. Only then did Yvette remember her friend, Chubbs, whom she met when she had been living with Viola in the countryside. Back then, Claude had been chubbier and nowhere near Yvette's height. Yet, his six-foot-two-inch frame now towered over her. He had even grown to have handsome features. "I remember now! You've changed so much. I didn't even recognize you!" said Yvette. Meeting an old friend away from home was a pleasant thing. But only a slight smile curved on Yvette's face. That upset Claude. "Come on. I'll drive you home," Claude stated. When he dropped her off, he was shocked to learn she lived in a run-down hotel. Yvette shifted in embarrassment. "Sorry, it's not a glamorous place. Please don't tell Viola I'm living in such a place. I don't want her to worry." Claude nodded. Since it was getting late, it was unwise for him to stay longer. So, he left after telling Yvette he would visit her the next day. He didn't notice the matte black car lingering in a dark area beneath the hotel as he walked out. Now that Claude had left, Yvette felt dizzy and had an upset stomach from drinking too much. That was when someone knocked hard on the door. Yvette had just opened the door when Xavier grabbed her wrist. He exerted so much strength on her slender wrist that it felt close to snapping in half. "You've made me look at you in a new light, Yvette!" Xavier snarled while shutting and locking the door. He then forcefully led her to the couch. He sneered with words as sharp and lethal as a blade, "So, you've already settled on which family you'll marry into next, huh? I knew you wouldn't be so willing to let me go for no reason!" Yvette didn't know why he had come over, nor did she know how he had seen Claude. She was only briefly dazed. Once she snapped out of it, she shot a furious look at Xavier and didn't bother explaining herself to him. The rims of her eyes reddened. "You and I aren't that different from each other." The Snyder family had tricked Xavier into marrying Yvette. However, Xavier had treated her coldly for three years while remaining entangled with his first love. Neither Xavier nor Yvette was a better person than the other. Xavier had also drunk some wine, so he reeked of it. Eyes reddening, he pinched Yvette's chin and spoke with a dangerously low voice. "Who is he? When did you guys meet?" That was the first time Yvette had seen him behave like this. She suddenly chuckled. "Are you jealous?" Xavier's gaze grew tense as he scoffed. "You're unworthy of such a reaction." Yvette became choked up. That was when Xavier leaned in domineeringly and continued interrogating her. "Has he already touched you? Huh?" In her three years of marriage, Yvette had given up on her work and declined to meet her friends whenever they had occasionally invited her out. She had done so to obey the Lane family's rules. But now Xavier was suspicious of her. Relief washed over Yvette just then. She questioned him back, "What do you think?" That utterly angered Xavier, and his heated hands started travelling down her body. | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 842 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13092&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457023493_8130919900276575_3500800934228782898_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=698X5c_g1L8Q7kNvgGdACIw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIoy_gYI-oSrKTGHT0EQkml&oh=00_AYDLEzm76L7fWZagLJJFIqBl3fo6CFC41ClTn8UpXlJX3w&oe=6745BF5B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,603 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2503395}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | "Carissa, the king has issued a decree allowing Aurora to marry into our general's house. I hope you can accept and respect this fact." The person who said this is Carissa Sinclair's husband, Barrett Warren. A year ago, on the night of their wedding, Barrett set out to lead his army into battle. Now, after finally returning victorious, he brings Carissa this kind of "good news." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won't be a concubine. She'll be my legal wife and equal to you." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Equal to me, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On the wedding night a year ago, he personally lifted Carissa's veil and promised affectionately: "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn't understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She's unlike any woman I've ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! When Barrett left, the general's mansion had already fallen into decline. All the expenses were supported by the dowry Carissa had brought. Barrett's mother, Rebecca, was suffering from a strange illness, and she had invited a reclusive divine doctor to treat her. Each month, dozens of silver coins were spent on exorbitant medical fees, not to mention Carissa's constant care by Rebecca's bedside. In the end, she got such a reward. So, the kindness that this family shows is merely because they are relying on Carissa's dowry. If Barrett's betrayal was like a sharp sword, then Rebecca's hypocrisy was like thousands of silver needles, piercing deeply into Carissa's heart. Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she's different from any woman you know. She's a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn't want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That's them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She's straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won't like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It's fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I'll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" "Never mind. I don't want to argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,"said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. "My lady, my lord was too much!" said Lulu, Carissa's maid, wiping her tears away. "Don't call him that!" Carissa gave her a stern look. "We never consummated the marriage. He's not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list." "Why the dowry list?" Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. "Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?" Lulu held her forehead and gasped. "But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children." Tears finally welled up in Carissa's eyes at the mention of her parents. Carissa actually came from a family of warriors, and she had been training in martial arts since she was young, showing great talent. However, when she was 15, her father and several brothers died on the battlefield. Since then, her usually open-minded mother advised Carissa to hide her skills and, like other noble girls, find a husband to live a stable life. But now it seems she has betrayed her mother's expectations. Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list, narrowed her eyes, and sneered, "No wonder they covet my dowry so much." The dowry her mother provided was quite substantial; she hadn't paid much attention to it before. Now she realized how much effort her mother had put in for her. "Then, my lady, what shall we do now?" Carissa's eyes grew cold. "I could confront the king and use my family's achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I'll kill myself in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa's expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I'm that foolish? If I manage to reach the king, I'll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. In addition, the law states that if a woman is divorced, her husband has the right to keep all her dowry. Right now, Barrett doesn't dare to divorce her, mindful of his reputation, but who knows what will happen in the future? Carissa no longer wanted to believe in this hypocritical man, nor did she want to live under the same roof with him. She once hoped to build a life with Barrett, so naturally she would not be stingy with her dowry. However, circumstances had changed. She intended to leave the general's residence with dignity and take every last coin of her dowry back home! | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464183718_1608087840126342_8310047084193887164_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C8di_iND-H4Q7kNvgGO6aJJ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIoy_gYI-oSrKTGHT0EQkml&oh=00_AYC2Klq1ZmSGVFNkY8g4hNJAwM77v07HFfNP3DsjkA4SBg&oe=6745A45B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,503,864 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502568}' |
Yes | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophieās voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461187280_530302359577039_9028737156718146571_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dy8sBStAOL0Q7kNvgHbl2Gm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AJ8X3ONxY_vOf4UIUPiWLiE&oh=00_AYAZT0taM82xCZZfbmawYX6Qov166ypDZL0KftqZytRJJg&oe=67459FC3 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,959 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502956}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | I saw my boyfriend and my best friend lying together in our bed, naked. Tomorrow is my 18th birthday, and is this the āBig Surpriseā they had planned for me? Two years together, and just one more day until I would finally find out if he was my fated mate... but now, everything felt like a cruel joke. "So-Sophia?" Bruce looked at me, stunned, as if seeing a ghost. "I am sorry. Please forgive me, baby." Bruce came close and held my hand. I felt disgusted when he touched me. I yanked my hand out of his grasp and slapped him. "How long?" I asked. He was silent. Why? Why was he so quiet right now? He promised me to be a loyal man. He vowed to me that he would mark me as his mate. But what exactly was he doing now? "I ASKED HOW LONG???" I yelled at him. He remained silent, not even making eye contact. I turned to Luisa. "You, tell me. How long have you been doing this behind my back with him?" I wanted to hear for myself how long they had made a fool out of me. "O-One year." She clutched the blanket around her body tightly, but the marks on her bare skin still stung me deeply. One year. For a year, they'd been lying, cheating, breaking me piece by piece without me even realizing it. Tears pricked at my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. Not now. Not in front of them. I took a deep breath, steadying myself. "WE ARE DONE." I said, the words cold and final. Then I ran, my vision blurring as my legs carried me down the hallway. I wasnāt sure where I was going, but I needed to get away from them. In my haste, I collided with a solid wall of muscle. I looked up, and for a moment, I was too stunned to move. It was Alpha BryanāBruceās elder brother. Unlike Bruce, who was always calm and friendly, Bryan was known for his icy demeanor. The entire pack feared him! I let out a gasp, and my hand began to shake. "S-Sorry, B-Big Brother-in-law!" I said subconsciously, but soon I realized something was wrong, I had broken up with Bruce and shouldn't call him that anymore. "Brother-in-law? Is what I've heard correct, Bryan?ā A woman stepped forward, positioning herself beside Bryan. She was stunning, with a beauty that could make anyone feel small in comparison. This had to be Bryanās fiancĆ©e, our future Luna. After giving me an in-depth look from head to toe, she turned her attention to him. āIs she Bruce's girlfāā Bryan raised his hand to stop her from continuing to speak. His gaze moved to me, sharp and unreadable, and for a moment, I thought I saw something flicker in his eyesābut just as quickly, it vanished, replaced by his usual cold demeanor. āLEAVE." he ordered, his voice as icy as ever. The command left no room for argument. I flinched under the weight of his stare and fled the room, holding back the tears burning behind my eyes. As I passed the woman, her voice followed me like a dagger. "What's wrong with our Bruce? Does he really like that girl? I can't believe this. He has such a bad choice!" My steps faltered, but I didnāt look back. I did not want to stay a single second here. I did not come here to take any humiliation. ... A day later "I don't want to go, Mom" I said quietly, staring at the simple white dress I was supposed to wear. How could I go to that house? It was my ex-boyfriend's house. I did not want to see his face again. "You have to go. It's Alpha Bryan's engagement ceremony. Your name is clearly stated on the invitation card. You can't deny it, my child. It's a rule." I sighed, reluctantly pulling on the dress and applying light makeup. "You look so beautiful, Sophia." Mom said, her voice filled with a bittersweet pride. "Thanks, Mom." I gave her a hug then got into the car. As I stepped into the grand hall, the scent of flowers filled the air, their delicate petals cascading down the walls in elaborate displays of elegance and wealth. This place once felt like a symbol of beauty and grace to me, but now it was just a prison of painful memories. I found a quiet corner, hoping to avoid Bruce. I didnāt want to see him, especially not today. My eyes wandered across the room, eventually landing on Alpha Bryan and his fiancĆ©e. They stood together, poised and perfect, as the guests eagerly awaited the ring exchange. Suddenly, my view turned foggy. A mixed smell of rain and forest hit my nose. My wolf stirred, taking control of my movements. I tried to resist, but it was no use. I pushed the crowd and took long strides in front of the royal family. They turned their heads toward me. I could sense Bruce's eyes on me. However, my eyes were not on him but on his brother. As I drew near, Bryan's eyes also locked onto mine, burning with fury. He didnāt seem pleased to see meānot at all. My wolf could not take his cold look. Tears streamed out of my eyes. I could not stop myself from calling him in front of everyone. "MATE" | LEARN_MORE | https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15088&ut | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 1,548 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | cnwsx.com | DCO | https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15088&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466732969_1209189833517661_6933314428754704425_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NgDAYREArbcQ7kNvgEeFKz8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AUgm1eHH88bIH1GPnxL_uvb&oh=00_AYBgqf913i1IZ2jF5cRvFq7yeibHuAtPj0URqJd2lh9WeA&oe=6745CAEC | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 103 of 310, showing 20 record(s) out of 6,197 total